Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter10

2011-06-23T02:29:54Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 10: The Hero of Ivaldi===

Kirche's dance was beautiful, but Louise, Montmorency and Sylphid were hopelessly unskilled.

Matching a simple rhythm, Kirche made a melody with her dance. The other three behind her saw that and moved as if trying to mimic her, but they could not do it.

Nevertheless, to the soldiers who were craving for entertainment, it was good enough. That's because the dancing young girls' figures were only messily covered with cloth at the breasts and the waist.

The wine they brought was spent very quickly.
[[Image:ZnT10-215.jpg|thumb]]
Shaking her sexy body, that red-haired girl was just like the incarnation of fire - shaking bewitchingly and passionately. The flashily swinging red hair was like a flaming torch.

On the other hand, the blonde and the pink-haired lady were merely shaking their waists rhythmically with her. But strangely, their movements were noble-like, and they possessed a high-class radiance as if that was a dance presented in the palace.

As for the blue-haired girl, initially, she could only sway about clumsily like a new-born fawn. However, in time, she got the hang of it, and started raging around happily.

Her wild presentation did not look like a dance no matter what, but watching her face brimming with joy brought happiness to those people.

The soldiers gulped and emptied the wine.

Inside, Baron Misscoeur left his seat. He did not touch the served wine, not even a drop.

Kirche saw Baron Misscoeur's soldiers head towards her. As if that was a signal, Kirche stopped her dance.

Worried, Louise whispered into Kirche's ear.

“That commanding officer didn't touch the wine. Is that okay?”

“I'll do something about it, so leave it to me. Umm, Montmorency. You prepared the sleeping potion so that it would work exactly after an hour right?”

“Yeap. But I think there might be slight differences between individuals...”

“So, 30 minutes from now, huh. Please deal with these soldiers appropriately. In 30 minutes time, I should have returned too.”

A soldier rushed up to Kirche and whispered a few words to her.

Smiling sweetly and nodding, she went after Baron Misscoeur who had disappeared.

The remaining members exchanged looks with one another.

“She said she was buying more time, but...”

The drunk audience started shouting unanimously.

“Hey!! The performance had ended!?”

“If so, come here, and pour us some wine!”

“I don't want to! Pouring wine for the soldiers!?”

Montmorency trembled all over with fear. She had been humiliated by dancing in front of commoners wearing such an embarrassing costume. If she had to serve them wine as well, she would probably no longer be able to take it.

“W-We'll dance! Quiet!”

Part two began. However, the dance team was without Kirche, and matching the horrendous music, they merely shook their waists roughly to the delicate rhythm. Because of that, the soldiers began to grow tired of it. Apparently, the huge success in the first part was due to Kirche's presence.

“What the heck is this!? Return our money!!”

Wine bottles and dishes flew towards them.

“Shit! Cocky soldiers!”

''Poinkk!'' Being hit by wine bottles squarely at their heads, Guiche and Malicorne exploded in fury.

“W-Wait! If you get angry here our plans will be spoiled!”

Saito anxiously stopped them.

“What's wrong!? Since you're dancing, strip!”

“I can take off my clothes now?”

''Kyui, kyui!'' Seemingly happy, Sylphid was about to strip off her clothes when it was Louise who- ''Pongg!'' hit her at the head.

“Why you hit me!?”

“Have some dignity! Dignity!”

“But I have no dignity in this form!”

Sylphid said, pointing at the dancer's costume that barely covered her breasts and waist.

“You have no choice!”

At their confusion, the soldiers booed them down.

“Oi, oi! So how!”

Saito coughed, and unsheathed Derflinger from his back. The soldiers became silent in an instant.

Malicorne and Guiche tried to stop him anxiously.

“Pl-Please stop! Don't be violent!”

But Saito...

“After this, I'll show my sword dance!”

...shouted desperately.

Under the attentive eyes of the silent soldiers, Saito swung Derflinger about.

“Cresent Moon Blow! Hoyaa!”

He jumped, and struck the ground.

“Jumping slash! Heeyaaa!”

The soldiers did not respond, but... in time, a roar started.

“Y-You're INSULTING us!?”

“We train with swords every day!!”

“Why must we watch you bastard's pathetic sword dance!?”

“Oops, we better go...”

The soldiers stood up and were going to leap at them. At that moment...

A gentle sound of flutes could be heard.

“Eh?”

They turned around, and with a serious face, Guiche was blowing a flute. Malicorne started playing the drum seriously too. A very graceful melody.

“Waah, this… isn’t this court music?”

It looked like Guiche and Malicorne had begun a musical performance they were required to memorize as part of their fundamental education. Completely different from the previous music, it was a gentle tune.

Slowly, Montmorency started dancing in accordance to the tune. There wasn’t the furiousness Kirche’s dance had, but it was a movement that overflowed with grace and elegance.

Apparently, the combination of the bold costume and the elegant court dance had captured the soldiers’ hearts. Obediently, they started viewing the dance appreciatively. Saito held a sigh of relief.

Montmorency’s elegant dance continued for another twenty minutes.

While they were doing that, the effects of the sleeping potion started taking place. The soldiers started dozing off one by one. Under the moonlight, as if inviting the fairy of sleep, Montmorency continued dancing slowly.

Ten minutes were needed until every one of them fell asleep.

The sleeping potion Montmorency had mixed was a powerful one that would make the consumer fall asleep for a day.

The courtyard turned into a large bedroom. The sight of 300 soldiers and nobles lying prostrate, asleep, was quite a magnificent one.

Saito and the others exchanged glances, and took out the wands hidden inside their musical instruments. After they finished equipping themselves, the party went to the castle tower of Alhambra. The crumbled, white castle reflected the moonlight and shone bewitchingly.

''After this, we’ll have to find Tabitha and her mother in this castle… and rescue them both.''

''Before that, we would probably have a showdown with the elf.'' Saito prayed that the elf wasn’t there.

Just like an abandoned castle, here and there, parts of Alhambra Castle had collapsed. Ropes were tied across at dangerous places, as if it was not possible to proceed any further. The interior was exactly like a maze.

Whilst pretending to be lost, Kirche investigated the castle interiors. But… Tabitha’s figure could not be found. Because it would be bad if the sleeping potion were to take effect, Kirche halted her temporary search and headed towards the room of Baron Misscoeur, the one who lead the soldiers.

Entering the entrance hall facing the courtyard, she went up the stairs immediately. At the right of the passage upstairs there was a metal door that looked like it had been made recently. She used the knocker to hit the door, and with a sound of a key being turned, the door was opened.

“Oooh, I’ve been waiting! Come, come on in!”

Although Baron Misscoeur assumed a grim face in front of his soldiers and subordinates, he changed his looks and ushered Kirche in.

“Well then, I’ll have to hold an examination. Nah, it has also been arranged by the king’s order that I am to check every single person entering this castle. Yeap, every single one.”

Baron Misscoeur stretched out his hands towards Kirche. But, Kirche gently brushed the hand away.

“You can examine me anytime, right?”

Whilst saying that, she sat on a bed beside a wall, facing him. Crossing her legs, she smiled.

“Hey, mister commanding officer. I’m a lady who's full of curiosity. So, I would like to ask something… is that okay?”

“What do you want to ask?”

Baron Misscoeur displayed a doubtful look.

“Are you protecting a super valuable diamond here?”

“Diamond? Ahaha! What a shame! The thing we are protecting here is just mother-and-child prisoners. What? You all came here to steal some non-existent diamond? Well then, I’ll have to carefully check you…”

Kirche avoided the hand which went about at her shoulders.

“I want to have a look at the prisoners. I am veeery interested in such things.”

“What an unusual woman. What would you do after seeing those people?”

Baron Misscoeur inserted his hand into the hem of Kirche’s dancing skirt.

“Hmm?”

He noticed the thing his fingertip touched.

Slowly grasping the thing and pulling it out, Baron Misscoeur looked at the thing he was holding, and cried out.

“You, a mage…”

Still smiling, Kirche snatched the wand from Baron Misscoeur’s hand, and shoved him away. She quickly recited a spell, and a huge fireball appeared at the tip of her wand.

That fireball was held at the nose of the baron who had fallen back. Having a fireball a few times bigger than his head placed in front of his nose, the baron held his face away in terror.

“Well then, shall you guide me to where the prisoners are?”

“…bastard, are you the Duke of Orléans? A spirit who doesn’t exist in reality?”

“Nope. I am just a thief. For your information, I am short-tempered. If you don’t want every hair on you head to be burned to ashes, take me there quickly.”

Baron Misscoeur trembled.

“No way. I can’t do that.”

“Whhhhy?”

“He is there. I will be killed by him.”

Kirche’s raised her eyebrows.

“He? You mean the elf?”

“Th-That’s right. Forgive me! If it’s money I’ll pay. That’s why…”

From the other side of the door a high-pitched, clear voice could be heard.

“What’s with the money?”

Hiiiiiiiiiiii! Baron Misscoeur let out a shriek.

“Lord Bi-Bidashal!”

The door opened, and the figure of a tall man covered in a foreign robe appeared.

After casting a glance at Kirche, without paying the slightest attention at the fireball at the tip of her wand, that man asked in a dubious voice.

“Who are you?”

Kirche’s reply was the fireball. Released from the tip of her wand, the fireball swelled up, as if swallowing the thin elf. However, Bidashal did not even try to avoid it.

'The fireball burned the elf up in an instant'… the instant she thought that, in front of her eyes, it changed its target and turned 180 degrees.

“Wh-!!”

A shriek of shock leaked out of Kirche's mouth.

While Saito and the others were rushing up the stairs leading from the courtyard to the entrance of the castle tower… the wall of a certain section of the castle tower exploded suddenly.

“What was that!?”

Guiche shouted.

Next, the figure of someone dropping from the center could be seen.

“Isn’t that Kirche!?”

Together with the broken pieces of the wall, Kirche slammed onto the ground. They rushed to the collapsed Kirche.

“Such bad wounds!”

Montmorency started chanting a Water spell hastily. Sylphid transformed herself too, and started casting recovery magic at the same time.

“Elf… be careful…”

Saying that, Kirche fainted. It was quite a huge damage.

“Guiche, Montmorency. We’ll leave Kirche to you.”

“G-Got it.”

Saito broke out in a run. Louise chased after him.

“Wait! Wait for me!”

“What is it!?”

Saito screamed out in fury.

“Your opponent is an elf! If we don’t proceed carefully…”

“There’s no time to do that! Kirche is already injured! If we don’t hurry, Tabitha could be in danger!”

Louise raised her voice too.

“You’re in danger too, aren’t you!”

“…Louise?”

Dumbstruck, Saito stared at Louise. Whilst catching her breath, Louise shook her head.

“I am scared of your courage… scared of your courage that causes you to plunge towards 70,000 enemies and not be afraid of the elf…”

“What do you mean!?”

“Your courage… Isn’t that a fake courage you were given as Gandálfr? If you’re afraid, then you can’t protect your master – that courage which acts on its own.”

“Haaa?”

“I cannot allow it. The contract I gave you has turned you into someone unlike you. So please… don’t show that courage to me.”

With eyes brimming with tears, Louise looked up at Saito.

Saito muttered at a tired-like voice.

“…if that’s the case, okay.”

“…eh?”

“I actually don’t have any such courage. I am ashamed to say it, but to be frank, I've been trembling fearfully for a while now. Trembling with excitement? Quit joking. I am shivering in fear.”

“Saito…”

“Even during the time I plunged towards the 70,000, I was afraid I was going to die. I was so scared I froze all over and did not move. I forced myself to lift my legs off the ground, and to move forward. That is the courage of Gandálfr? Don’t talk nonsense. If anything happens, I’ll tremble all over in fear like this.”

“So, so why…?”

“I cannot show such a pathetic appearance, can I!? To start with, I’m a guy right!? Just like that, because of some twist of fate I was born a male! That’s why I cannot act foolishly, and have to show a good appearance! Besides, I’m Gandálfr. I’m not ordinary, and I have received powers. All the more, I can’t escape! Because it’s me, I can probably do it. That's why there’s no way I can escape!”

Tears overflowed from Louise’s eyes. Whilst weeping, Louise hit Saito.

“Why are you hitting me!”

“I misunderstooooooddddd<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

Saito was perplexed by Louise who was angry at him. But, now was not the time to be puzzled or go against her.

“Okay now, just prepare your spell.”

Being told that, Louise nodded. With his right hand, Saito grasped the handle of Derflinger he was carrying at his back. The runes on his left hand shone. He gently hugged Louise with that left hand.

“Hmm, what was that again?

“Hm?

“It was written in the report card. This character which flows easily. I was like that from the start. At this moment, whether I would flow into the Gandálfr which is magic or legend or the Void, I won’t be surprised.” 

Louise frowned a little.

“…which one is it? Your courage. Is it a real thing? Is it really Gandálfr’s after all?”

“Surely, once I hear your Void spell, my heart would jump, and my fear would disappear a little. But the effect of being Gandálfr was only something like that. Apart from that… it is my very own courage which flows easily.”

Whilst letting her tears fall, Louise gripped Saito’s sleeve. ''So, Saito’s “love” is also…''

Nevertheless, now was not the time to be immersed in sweet feelings,

At the next instant, from the castle tower, a few fireballs flew towards them.

Saito held out his sword. The small fireballs were absorbed by Derflinger and were extinguished. As if repelling them, Saito charged forward, ran up the staircase and slashed the pillar of the entrance hall.

The pillar was cut into two, and Lord Bidashal who was standing behind it, appeared.

“Hi!”

Without even giving him the time to recite spells, Saito drove the handle of the sword towards his stomach. Lord Bidashal fell back onto the bed.

Whilst poking at the fallen Baron Bidashal with his leg,

“This guy is an elf?”

He asked Louise.

“No. You know it too, right? Elves have pointed ears…”

From the top of the stairways leading to the second floor, a human figure appeared.

A voice like the clear sound of a glass bell could be heard.

“You all are friends of the girl just now?”

Seeing that silhouette, Louise said.

“Just like him.”

From the wide staircase, the elf descended slowly. Derflinger which was being grasping tightly, said in a sad voice.

“Elf… nothing we can do now. For our safety, we’d better pull back here.”

“If we pull back we can’t save Tabitha.”

Step by step, the elf came down from the stairs.

“I am Bidashal the elf. Let me inform all of you.”

Using the word “elf” in his self-introduction, was he trying to play on the fears of Saito and the rest?

That was an unnecessary move.

Even if he didn’t do that, there was a power of limitless intensity in that peaceful voice. Different from the enemies they had encountered so far, a hidden terror; so felt Saito.

“Wh-What is it!?”

“Leave. I do not like battles.”

“If so, return Tabitha!”

“Tabitha? Ah, that mother and daughter, eh? That is impossible. ''“Guard them here.”'' I have unfortunately made such a promise. I cannot hand them over.”

“If so, we’ve got no other choice. There’s no way but to fight.”

''This guy is strong.'' The battle experiences he had until now taught him thus. The instinct he had as a living being started warning him about the creature in front of him, who had surpassed him.

But still, Saito gripped his sword.

Grasping his sword, he looked forward.

However, his legs did not obey him.

Whenever the elf took a step forward, Saito took a step backward. He was then reminded of the words Agnes taught him.

''“Look for openings.”''

No matter how much he looked, his opponent was full of openings. Wherever he swung his sword, that should be a hit.

''Why is he that defenseless?''

"Partner, it’s useless. Stop it.”

Derflinger said in a slightly impatient tone.

And yet… Saito readied his sword and rushed forward.

“Ooo, Woooooooo!”

A voice close to desperation. He dashed forward with his shivering legs. Jumping in front of Bidashal, he swung the sword downwards… but,

''Buuwahh''

The air in front of Bidashal distorted.

As if he was swinging a lump of rubber, the sword was repelled backwards. Just like jumping on a trampoline, Saito was blown backwards.

Saito rolled down to the entrance hall in front of the courtyard.

The elf stopped halfway at the stairs, and looked down at Saito.

“Leave, you barbaric fighter. You cannot win against me.”

Louise rushed up to Saito who had collapsed.

“Saito!”

''Ouuuuuuuccchhhh!'' Saito stood up. Having struck the stone marble floor, his body did not move for a while. Although he was Gandálfr, his body was still of living flesh and blood. However nimble he might have been, the damage he received was still there.

“What kind of person is he… it was as if there was a wall of air in front of his body… What happened?”

Derflinger muttered in a bitter voice.

“That is 'Counter.' Just like the elves who hate fighting… What a troublesome magic…”

“Counter?”

“Repelling all attacks and magics –a strong Ancient Magic. Looks like that elf had made a contract with the 'power of the spirits' in this castle. What an elf. What an amazing 'user' this guy is…”

“Ancient Magic? THAT of the Water Spirit?”

“Remember, partner. This is the 'Ancient Magic.' Until now, all the enemies were but trying to imitate it. Not even Brimir himself could win against the elves’ Ancient Magic. The real one is after this. Well then, what should we do?”

“Don’t play with me! If we cannot use swords or magic, what should we do!?”

Bidashal lifted both his hands.

“O power of spirits hidden within these stones, with the ancient covenant I command you. Turn into pebbles and strike these enemies of mine!”

Around Bidashal, the huge rocks which formed the stairs rumbled and started rising up.

The pieces of rocks exploded in mid-air, attacking Louise and Saito.

Saito tried to fend off the countless assailing stones that were like scattered gunshots. However, there were too many of them and those that were not fended off hit his body.

Saito shielded Louise in front of her, and stopped those with his body.

One of them struck Saito at his forehead, and blood started trickling. For one moment he almost lost consciousness… but Saito still endured it.

Louise supported Saito who seemed to be falling down.

“Hey Derflinger! What should we do? What on earth should we do!?”

“There is no other way. Only your element can do something to this guy, someway or another. You’re the one who has to act, Louise.”

“But, no magic can work! What in earth should I recite? Ah, I left Founder Brimir’s prayer book at the academy, so now I can’t do anything, can I!? I can read it when I can? What is that! I have been reading it all the time!” 

“You have mastered that spell long ago.”

“Eh?”

“Dispel. There is nothing else which can nullify Ancient Magic apart from 'Dispel.'”

“Oh yeah, Dispel!”

“But still, looks like that elf had made all the powers of the spirits in this place into his allies. To nullify all of that is something big. Can you gather such a willpower to cast such a Dispel?”

Louise was taken aback. But… she could not run away.

That’s because Saito was standing in front of her, wielding his sword.

Besides not admitting the defeat of her familiar, as a master, she should not admit her own defeat.

No… it was something simpler. That’s because there was no way she could abandon the guy who was so attracted to her.

''Attracted to me, that’s possible huh?'' Louise reflected back upon it. She was astonished at herself for still having the time for such things.

''Maybe I can.''

Louise readied her wand.

Because the mage and the warrior guarding her still hadn’t left, the elf looked a little angry.

“You savage. Stop this useless resistance. I already have a contract with these stones which form this castle. Every spiritual power residing within these walls is my ally. Both of you will never win.”

Saito bared his teeth and roared.

“…shaddap you long-eared fool! Who’s the savage here!? I hate people who think they are so great like you the most!”

Bidashal shook his head, and lifted up both his hands again. Then, the rocks of the wall were ripped out, and they turned into a gigantic fist.

“Wh-What is that!?”

A fearful voice escaped through Louise’s mouth.

No matter how great a mage is, there is no way he can make an enormous rock fist whilst reciting such a strong defensive spell.

Staring at the rock that had formed like clay, Saito trembled all over.

“So that is the 'Ancient' of the elves…”

The gigantic rock fist aimed and flew towards Saito and Louise.

In the living room, reading the book out loud, Tabitha’s ears caught a loud sound of explosion.

After that, silence ensued for a while, but… this time she could hear the soft noise of something cracking off.

Her mother cringed in her bed, afraid.

Tabitha gently embraced her mother. ''What on earth has happened?''

“It’s all right,” she whispered to her mother. Getting down from the bed, she went to the door to check things out.

But… the door was shut with the 'Lock' spell. Deprived of her wand, she could not do anything. Once feared by others, now the Knight of the North Parterre, Chevalier Charlotte, was nowhere to be seen. The one who was there was only Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, imprisoned and utterly helpless. Even if she wanted to check what was happening outside, she could not even do that.

Tabitha returned to the bed.

Her frightened mother stared fixedly at the “Hero of Ivaldi.”

Tabitha picked up the book, and started reading it, like she had done for many a time.

Whilst reading the book, Tabitha thought,

''What if… someone has come to save me?''

Sylphid’s face floated in her mind.

Kirche’s face came into her mind.

''I hope it’s not them, Tabitha thought.' That elf is probably no match for anyone.''

Finally, Saito’s face came into her mind.

''The legendary familiar, which that guy professed himself to be.''

''The sword user who defeated me.''

''Saito who had defeated me, a Chevalier, with a sword. If it’s him… what if it is him who has come here to rescue me?''

But… she shook her head.

''Such miracle would never happen.''

''Someone who can win against that elf does not exist.''

''Any hope will lead to despair. Hasn’t that been the case all this while?''

''That’s right, there had never been a time when my anticipation was rewarded.''

''Tomorrow I’ll lose my soul. This fate will not change.''

Slowly, Tabitha started reading the book again.

''Ivaldi confronted the dragon inside the cave. The scales of the dragon which had been living for thousands of years were glittering like golden bars, and had turned very hard.''

''The dragon said to Ivaldi who was shivering in fear whilst holding his sword.''

''“What a small being. Get lost. This is not a place you should come.”''

''“Return Roux!”''

''“That girl is your wife?”''

''“No.”''

''“What kind of relationship do you have with her?”''

''“Nothing. I had only stopped by at the village to have some bread.”''

''“You throw your life away just for that?”''

''While trembling all over from fear, Ivaldi proclaimed,''

''“For that I have gambled my life!”''

Louise and Saito were blown off by that rock fist into the courtyard. Their friends who were looking after Kirche ran up to them.

“Saito! Louise!”

Using his body as a shield for Louise, Saito, who had received the blow of the rock fist with Derflinger, had broken his right arm.

Montmorency started reciting recovery spells at his arm.

In an anguished voice, Saito said.

“Run. We will do something.”

“That’s enough, just keep quiet!”

Malicorne chanted a wind spell, and dispersed the incoming pebbles.

Reciting an Earth spell, Guiche made a huge wall in front of them.

Nevertheless, the elf’s magic was too powerful.

Standing at the top of the stairs leading to the courtyard, Bidashal easily pulverized the wall Guiche made, and fired the stone pebbles as if Malicorne’s magic was nothing.

Saito stood up, and hit the pebbles away with Derflinger.

“I haven’t healed your right arm yet!”

Montmorency shouted angrily.

“No time for that!”

“But…”

“Louise is reciting her spell.”

The entire party turned back.

Without anyone noticing, Louise had stood up, readied her wand, and was already chanting her spell clearly.

''...Ûruz Thurisaz Ansur Cen …''

Louise squeezed those words from within her mouth.

'' Gyfu Nyd Nauthiz…''

The force power which was swelling within herself… her willpower… changed its form into a spell which would alter the logic of the world, surging out.

Louise was amazed at the willpower that was dormant within her.

Transforming into Explosion, the willpower which had gathered for about 16 years, had such power as to cause the annihilation of the big armada which had assailed Tristain – this force was being born.

Why?

''Eihwaz Yara…''

Why?

Louise asked herself.

Why did she have such willpower within herself?

Where did she acquire the willpower to enable her to chant such a long “Void” spell?

Willpower is the strength of the heart.

Louise had known that anger or happiness would multiply the power of magic. The strength of the spell is not determined by one’s talent alone.

Anger? Happiness? Sadness?
[[Image:ZnT10-239.jpg|thumb]]
Then she thought of a feeling which was neither of those.

The question that was born from within Louise brought forth a hypothesis.

The only feeling swelling so expansively within Louise…

Is that the source of Void?

'' Yr Eoh Is!''

The spell had been completed.

Derflinger yelled.

“Cast that 'Dispel' on me!”

Louise pointed her wand at Derflinger and swung it down.

The “Void Spell” enshrouded Derflinger, and the blade shone brightly.

“Partner! Now!”

Saito targeted Bidashal at the top of the stairs and rushed forward.

Raising Derflinger over his head, he swung it down.

It clashed with the invisible barrier, “Counter.”

But this time he was not repelled backwards.

The “Void” Louise recited concentrated at one point of the barrier… dispelling the section that came into contact with Derflinger.

Just like slicing a sticky fruit into half, it slowly sliced the “Counter” barrier apart.

It was merely an instant.

Breaking the barrier apart, the spiritual power protecting Bidashal scattered.

The tall elf was shocked.

“Shaitan… so this the power that polluted the world!”

No match for them, the elf merely looked on and grasped his left hand with his right one. The “Wind Stone” sealed inside the ring started functioning. Like a puppet pulled by threads, Bidashal rose to the sky.

“Descendants of Shaitan! I warn you! Never approach Shaitan’s Gate! Should that happen, we will surely destroy you all!”

While looking at the elf who gradually disappeared into the sky, Saito slowly collapsed on the ground. That was because he felt relieved and thus let himself loose.

Three hundred soldiers behind them were sleeping.

In front of them, countless rubble rolled about.

Having used up her willpower, Louise fell to the ground and started snoring.

Guiche whispered excitedly.

“I actually won against an elf. Unbelievable.”

“Didn’t you just lose?” Montmorency said.

Saito carried Louise up.

“Okay, let’s go. Our job’s not done yet.”

“Where to?”

In a stupid voice, Malicorne asked.

“To find Tabitha!”

Carrying Louise in his arms, Saito started climbing the stairs leading from the courtyard to the castle tower.

Kirche woke up. She was being carried by Malicorne and Sylphid. She smelt the burnt smell of her scorched hair. ''My hair has become curly'', she thought absent-mindedly. ''The burns on my skin are not so bad. Maybe that was due to Montmorency’s Water magic.''

''Oh my, I’ve never thought that I would be showered by my own fire.''

''What’s wrong with the elf?'' The figures of Saito walking in front, and Louise being carried by him, came into her sight. ''Looks like they have somehow dealt with the elf.''

''In the history of our families, I have become the first Von Zerbst to thank La Vallière.'' While thinking that, Kirche lost consciousness again.

''Ivaldi struck the dragon with his sword, but he was stopped by the hard scales and was forced back. The dragon used its claws, huge jaw and his spouting flames to injure him.''

''Ivaldi fell many times, but he got up each time.''

''When the dragon delivered the final blow by spouting his flames, something astonishing occurred. The sword Ivaldi was holding shone brightly, and repelled the dragon’s flames. Ivaldi then sprung up, and drove his sword through the dragon’s throat.''

''Dummm! With a sound, the dragon collapsed to the ground.''

''Ivaldi headed towards a room inside the dragon.''

''Roux was hugging her knees and trembling in fear.''

''“It’s all right now.”''

''Ivaldi extended his hand.''

''“The dragon is dead. You are free now.”''

Finishing reading the book at that line, Tabitha’s glance rested on her mother. She was snoring peacefully. The terrible sounds just now had stopped without her noticing.

At the other side of the door, footsteps could be heard.

They were different from those of the elf or the soldiers.

''Why?'' Tabitha’s heart asked.

Hope expanded within her heart.

Tabitha tried to deny that.

''That’s because it is impossible.''

''Impossible.''

No one would come to the country border between Gallia and the elves to rescue her. But still, as a user of Wind element, Tabitha’s refined ears kept telling her that those footsteps were familiar. An unusual pair of shoes. The unseen, soft-sounding shoes.

She heard the sound of someone trying to open the door.

Realizing that it was locked, ''Bang!'' The door was cut apart.

The instant the face of the one she saw when she rushed out of the Academy; the black-haired person, came into sight… Tabitha broke down. The dear feelings, the emotion which she had forgotten, swept over her.

It was relief.
[[Image:ZnT10-245.jpg|thumb]]
The ones who entered after Saito were Guiche and Malicorne. Louise was carried by Saito at his shoulder. Montmorency and Sylphid, who had metamorphosized into a human, were together with them as well. Carried by Sylphid, Kirche had come too.

“Onee-sama! You’re all right! Kyui!”

“Oh, thank God thank God! You’re here!”

Guiche and Malicorne wore smile on their faces too. Kirche was unconscious due to her injuries. ''Surely she had fought for my sake.''

In a daze, Tabitha looked up at them.

''I thought I had been fighting alone all this while.''

''However, I am not alone.''

''I’m not alone.''

Carrying Louise at his back, Saito approached her, and extended his hand to her.

“You all right? Are you hurt?”

Tabitha felt something warm trailing down her face.

Tabitha wept like a child.

The forgotten tears of relief flowed down.

Whilst shedding tears, Tabitha thought to herself.

''Maybe I have been searching.''

''In the midst of my independent, solitary fights, within my already frozen heart, all this while, maybe I have been searching.''

''From the imprisoned place.''

''From the depths of my cold heart.''

''For the Ivaldi who would come to save me.''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Prologue

2010-03-16T15:19:42Z

Ephyon:

=== Prologue ===


Magic academy, Alviss dining hall.

In the Tristain Magic Academy, it was custom for young nobles who commuted there to eat there in the morning, at noon, and in the evening for three meals a day.

A week had passed since the day Henrietta requested Tiffania be brought from Albion.

Henceforth, it was only natural for Saito's group, just like any other day, to eat breakfast here at the table provided for the third year students.

The long dining table, if seen from the entrance, was in three separate rows. The left side was for third year students, the middle for second year students, and the right side for first year students.

"She's really popular."

Saito stopped his knife just as he was about to cut the meat. A light, ignorant voice replied,

“What? Popular?”

Immediately in front of him sat Guiche, whose eyes widened. Surrounding the two of them were assembled all the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. It was still daytime, but most of them were drunk. Saito and Guiche, whose eyes had turned red, were facing the same direction.

In that direction was the figure of a dazzling fairy with golden hair and a slender, charming body. However, her facial expression suggested that she was quite bewildered.

It was Tiffania.

With Henrietta acting as mediator, about one month was needed to take care of admissions so Tiffania could enlist in the first year class in this school. Soon a single rumor had become wide-spread among students in this academy.

Not to mention, the result of the mixing of elf and Albion royal blood made her beautiful face more dazzling than fine art.

Of course, both of her bloodlines were concealed. The few who knew her true colors were Henrietta, Principal Osman, Saito, and Louise. Plus Tabitha, Kirche, and Guiche. Outside this circle, no one knew about her secrets.

Of the two secrets Tiffania concealed, one could be figured out just by seeing her, so in order to conceal that, she wore a hat to cover her ears.

Normally, she would be forbidden from participating in class dressed like that. But with the ostensible reason that “her body is extremely weak to the sun's rays,” Tiffania had been permitted to wear a hat indoors. “If sunlight reached her fragile skin from the window, she would be sunburned,” was the reason Henrietta, as Tiffania's guardian, came up with in front of Principal Osman, the teaching staff, and the students.

Naturally, no one would be tricked by this lie, no doubt about it.

However, even any noble girl student would retreat if confronted by the chance Tiffania's white skin were to be sunburned. Whoever saw Tiffania's white skin would also think this girl could not resist the sun's rays.

Like a flickering faint blue-ish moonlight, that flickering did not suit her unbalanced body, added with the rumors that she was some outstanding Albion noble…

With those three characteristics, an unknown fascinating aura seemed to be emanating from her. Tiffania was surrounded by male students who had completely fallen for her.

Tiffania's body was covered by a Magic Academy uniform, but ten guys with their eye color changed were surrounding her like a group of ants crowding over a piece of candy.

“She is popular, to be more precise, highly popular.”

Guiche muttered while absentmindedly opening his mouth and gazing at Tiffania.
[[Image:ZnT12-015.jpg|thumb]]

“Those guys, what could be in their minds? Their actions seem more like those of servants towards a princess.”

Reynal replied while lifting his glasses. He sat to Guiche’s right, bearing the same duty as a member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

''I see, it's just like Reynal said.''

Not only the brownish capes of 1st years, but dark blue capes of second years, and dark mantles of 3rd years could be seen around.

To those guys, Tiffania was a tea to be drunk in one gulp and request another one to be filled, Tiffania was a smörgåsbord that if eaten could make themselves continue to devour it, or Tiffania was a piece of meat which someone’s hand reached for and cut to the last piece, or something like that…

Tiffania was troubled. No less than ten people of waiter-like attitude simultaneously offered their services to this golden haired beauty, competing bluntly by showing each one's special talents. It was a complicated situation where one couldn’t say a word carelessly, so the stalemate continued.

The crowded male students' eyes were focused at several visual points: her transparent white skin, her outrageously beautiful face, and one another point that was moving right then.

When that part moved, Guiche's feelings overflowed.

“You know, since the return from the Albion trip, I've always been thinking deeply. There's only one conclusion that can be made.”

Just left of Guiche was Malicorne, whose lips' outer edges were rising, beginning a nihilist smile.

“Guiche, Please let the Windward hear your conclusion.”
　
Like a class debate, full of confidence in his opinion and with an excellently polished voice, Guiche replied.

“Very well, the result of my conclusions. That Tiffania lady's breasts, the true shape of those two round objects that make half of world's population insane, are magic weapons.”

“So, half of world population meaning...”

“You are a man, aren't you?”

Malicorne, placing a finger in his chin, thought deeply. A few moments later, he seriously opened his mouth.

“Weapon. In other words, you mean lust for sex?”

“No doubt, it is lust for sex.”　

Saito, who was watching the two’s foolishness, also nodded as if agreeing “it is reasonable.”

“You are a genius, Guiche.”

“Even so, this is just a half-assed conclusion. My hypothesis still needs to be proven.”

Guiche swallowed a whole wine cup with a gulp.

“Now, come!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bang* Guiche stood. Malicorne too made a grand gesture and rose. A 'Now we are granted an audience with her Majesty' kind of act. The two began arranging their appearance.
　
The two fools nodded to show their readiness, and slowly approached the table of 1st year students. 　

Reynal asked Saito.

“Those two, what could be in their minds?”

“Intoxicated with stupidity. Leave them for the time being!”

All the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Guiche and Malicorne with worried faces.

Like drunken men, the two pushed through the 1st year students that were swarming around Tiffania. The defense squad of 3rd year students complained, while 1st years students kept their mouths shut. The formation scattered, the path to Tiffania was open.

Guiche and Malicorne walked the path leading straight to the breasts.

Guiche stood beside Tiffania. Filled with nervousness and furthermore feeling inferior, she bowed deeply.

The next instant, “that” happened.

Without saying a word, Guiche's hand reached to the twin ragingly magical weapons. He reached the breast. Feeling distortion, Tiffania's expression sharpened. At that instant, the dining hall's atmosphere froze.

“That idiot.”

Saito stood up.

But in the next few seconds, Guiche's body was wrapped in a huge waterspout that suddenly materialized like an underwater flower. In the middle of the waterspout, Guiche's body wriggled. Further behind, as usual, Montmorentcy stood expressionlessly swinging her wand.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zerrt*. The air inside the dining hall froze. Synchronizing the waterspout with the movements of her wand, she took it outside.

The dining hall's atmosphere vanished as if sucked into a vacuum, followed by sounds of bursting waterspouts. Seconds later, Guiche's screams vibrated through the air.

“Wait, I just wanted to make sure, because I saw that thing my scientific curiosity grew, bigger, and bigger, and bigger until the point I couldn't resist it! I! Uaa! Whuarrgl!”

Swing, a large amount of water attacks reached Saito's ears.

The sounds of raging water continued, after a while, the hall turned silent.

Saito helped himself to the food while sighing. Reynal whispered to Saito,

“Incomprehensible, isn't it?”

“I think it's normal for them, getting drunk and going crazy... touching anything in front of them until they feel satisfied.”

“That's not what I mean, I'm talking about you.”

“Me?”

Saito looked blankly staring at Reynal.

“Usually, you would accompany them.”

“About making sure whether Tiffania breasts were real or not? Only an idiot would go to that extent. Don't put me in the same class as them.”

Reynal fixed his glasses, staring at Saito.

"Certainly, there is a possibility you were being shy, if we're feigning ignorance to your drunkenness' extent. In the middle of the day when there's something out of the ordinary, wouldn’t you want to make sure, like your hands were itching and you were being uncomfortable in your seat so you attempted to fix your waist, something like that?"

Reynal’s analysis was sharp.

“Even though you're like that, what's wrong? With that attitude of yours...”

“Whatever, just eat, it's going to get cold.”

Saito put on a calm face and started to eat his food. In the next instant, several girls gathered, surrounding him. The first was the 2nd-year Katie. The rest of them were a flock of first year girls.

“Sir Saito! Would you mind eating this pudding as your dessert?”.

The pudding was made from milk and fruits utilizing cold magic, making it appetizingly cool and delicious. With a clear, composed attitude, Saito nodded “Thank you,” and received the gift.

Each member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Saito, their faces filled with enviousness.

“Saito is really dignified, I mean it.”

“That does not like it.”

With a light, affectionate attitude, Saito mimicked Guiche and groped at his feet. But even that appearance created an oblate illusion in the girls' mind that made them cheer.

“Coool! After all, Sir Saito is really different than Sir Guiche.”

Katie, with cold eyes, threw a glance in Guiche's direction.

“That's not it. I'm no different at all. One might say that it's just them that turned into fools. Ahhahaha.”

As if in trance, the girls continued to stare at Saito.

“Really... Sir Saito is really a wonderful person.”

“It's not only that. But also super powerful.”

“That's right! A person who could somehow stop the Albion army by himself.”

Being fully absorbed, Katie said that.

“If it's Sir Saito, even those rascal Sky Armored Knight Corps would be beaten completely!.”

“I see, Katie, do you hate those knights from Kreudenhorve house, too?”

A question was asked to that girl, Katie.

“Of course, because that group always follow me whenever I take a stroll to the place I usually go! ‘Do you want to pick a flower?’ What a kind of talk is that!?“

“What a rascal!”

“I agree! That's a big difference from Sir Saito!”

“Kyaa kyaa” that was the commotion created by the crowd of girls.

Being stared at like that, Saito was thinking,

''Composure is important after all.''

Not guts, but composure and attitude - he felt like a flower being sucked by a bee.

''Ahh, have I ever experienced this breezy mood before?''

''Siesta cheers “kyaa kyaa,” but... that's not too often.''

Large numbers of girls yelling “kyaa kyaa.” This sensation, filling one with happiness...

Louise's magic, “The reason to stay in this world”. When I was under that influence, this kind of reality wouldn't make me feel joy. The encouragement from the flock of girls were like distant sounds. This could be a hallucination... But see, I'm a simple minded person...

''However it may turn out, I better enjoy it to the fullest for now.''

The sound of “kyaa” resounding from the girls' voices, the sweet endorphins permeating the brain.

While the sounds vibrated 'kyaa kyaa', Saito snuck a glance at Louise's table. There, Louise's face could be seen clearly. She continued to eat breakfast.

However, he knew... once in a while she peeked his way with glittering eyes. With those same glittering eyes, once in a while Louise boisterously used her fork on her plate.

Saito's nasal cavity widened, absorbing a lot of the sense of superiority in his chest.

''Now, now. Now is the time to finish what have left, on that ship.''

He whispered those words inside his mind.

Now let's stop for a moment, why was Saito feeling victorious like this?

What's with the real intention of “Composure is important” that Saito declared?.

What could be the meaning of the cat-like attitude that Louise presented?

The answer for all of that, laid in the return trip from Albion, because on that ship there existed the root of the misunderstanding.

During the journey from Albion, on that ship that Saito rode... inside that certain cabin, he pressed against Louise's lips.

Transmitting his feelings to Louise, it was a hot kiss.

Even that small heat was straining, they were exchanging a kiss with each other, naturally of course Saito's hand reached to Louise. Louise's state was quite burned, consequently she was holding his hand.

That was Saito's judgment.

But instead, when Louise was laid down looking embarrassed... she turned down Saito's reaching hand. And with a silent, vanishing tone muttered something.

“...That's why I don't want it.”

Saito was hurt by that rejection. He couldn't believe, even when she was in that heat, why? This was the inner Saito talking.

“W, wh, why?”

Louise reacted, shouting with anger,

“I won't repeat a second time.”

Actually, as Louise said that, Kirche slipped in from the adjacent room because of the noise.

“What's the matter, Louise?”

“No, nothing!”

Somehow, that indecisive situation was ended... the sweet atmosphere that was drifting along had gone somewhere. Their faces looking at each other, and with each other looking, their faces dyed red as they slipped into the bed.

A moment later, they closed their eyes and fell asleep.

That time, Saito didn't notice... that Louise did not actually mean to reject Saito.

It was only the place that was unsuitable.

The words Louise uttered with a quiet voice before were lost, the first parts of the words did not reach Saito's ears.

“...That's why I don't want to.”

The word just before that, “Because inside the ship” actually existed.

“Because inside the ship... I don't want to.”

Louise once said that.

It didn't really mean she was rejecting Saito.

However... Saito was feeling down already, he did not notice that, on the bed inside that cabin room, Louise's words were echoed several times, the obscure conclusion eluded him.

''Our mutual love should be enough.''

''Certainly, Louise's feelings were directed towards me.''

''But still... in the end her high pride did not permit it, I'm sure of it.''

''What am I supposed to do?''

In that instant, an idea flashed in Saito's mind.

He recalled the time when Louise wore the black cat clothes.

''I see now, Louise is a cat through and through.''

Large fluid of tears transformed to small object spinning in his eyes, just like trifling with Saito on a whim. 

''Now, for a cat... to tame that animal, what am I supposed to do?''

''I know.''

''Cats, when they notice us drawing closer, they run.''

''And then they clearly disregard us.''

''That's totally Louise-like. ''

''Then, what about if we ignored one, what would happen?''

When that happens, the cat will first observe the situation... Even so it would continue to be ignored, eventually it will become impatient and draw closer.

''In the end, saying 'meow meow', cuddling its face against me...''

''This is it, this is it!''

In the middle of the bed it was the only conclusion that came to his mind. He nodded.

''Heh, no licking, you insolent cheeky pink-haired girl... who makes fun of me on a whim... The moment when you cuddle your face against me, Huhuhu, I will catch the scruff of your neck. Huhu, I am looking forward to that moment.''

The conclusion was one that was only reasonable to Saito's misconceived mindset.

For now, let's utterly ignore Saito and his paranoid misunderstanding. At midnight of the day after her return from Albion, Louise who entered the bath looking charming and thoroughly washed her body. After that she proceeded to the altar room and did a long, long confession to Founder Brimir.

Founder Brimir... before marriage, that's, how should I say it, the thing that shouldn't be said, that's, what's it called, I mean, the thing I want to do, that's, please forgive me, but because it's not that I can't help it... that fellow for sure, I won't forgive it if the other woman, I mean, no seriously, helpless against the empty-brained maid, or, once acting strange with the respected princess, or lose himself to the strange breasts of the half-elf woman whose been here lately or maybe not... true, not only to the woman that have comparatively nice body, even to the small blue-haired princess of Galia, I mean, it's not he really has the feelings for that woman, but with the 1000 to 1 chance, it does not matter small or big anymore, just the dangerous elements have increased, in any case that's the situation, please forgive me. Amen.

After the confession of confusing, disconnected words that didn't make sense. Louise's right hand and left foot that moved simultaneously entered the room.

What kind of expression Saito will show I wonder. I wonder if he nervous, while thinking that she entered the room. However her familiar's attitude instead is quite calm, he is drinking tea.

Even though I'm greeting this special night with tenseness, his attitude hasn't changed. On the contrary, with eyes narrowed, “Yo, Louise. Isn't tonight a bright night”, he said those incomprehensible words.

What's with that? Louise entered the bed with that thought.

Next, followed by Saito.

Next, followed by the maid.

Why in this room there are three persons, without me noticing it this bed engraved a stream of characters for sleep. It has became a habit completely.

Louise was quite tense, as if being in trance. But, it's still too soon. Saito himself is not an idiot. Until Siesta falls asleep, I have to act, and after thinking that, she feigned sleep with all of her might.

Soon, Siesta's sleeping breath could be heard.

Louise's nervousness had reached its peak. She was quite tense, grasping the blanket tightly, biting it as if wanting it to rip.

Next calmly... Saito's hand is placed on Louise's shoulder.

Shiver shiver, her whole body was trembling.

“...Idiot, Si, Siesta is still here, see? Despite that to your master you're, re-reaching your hand out. What could you be thinking”

Beyond doubt, Louise spoke with a small voice. I thought we would go to somewhere private like a warehouse. No, I mean I expected a good, ideal room. However, in this bed just next to Siesta who was sleeping. How could this familiar be so bold!?

She was surprised, but it's not about Siesta, it's about the overwhelming sense of superiority in Louise because his hand reached to her. Louise's heart was overflowing.

Even though it's just next to Siesta...

Even though the maid was just beside...

Despite this foolish maid was! Beside! here!

That's right, maid.

How dare you until now... well whatever... the victory... is mine? With this, this is my victory!

But, as I thought to do that in front of the other girl... somehow.

Haa.

That instant Saito's hand slipped into the center of Louise negligee, her moaning voice was leaked through her throat. Louise's mind was filled with white.

Although the maid is here! Even though the maid is here, despite the maid is here... pyun!

Saito's hand moved daringly, rolled the negligee and exposed Louise's thin breasts. Louise's eyes were closed, her face dyed red. Both her breath and her pulse ran ragged.

At this rate, I can't think straight much longer.

But I can still think one thing... the pulse beating fast in my heart, this is the first time I feel it.

Saito still hasn't said anything from his mouth but, many kinds of imaginative words drifted along in Louise's mind.

Could it be the orthodox one, “I will treat you gently.”

Or perhaps, “Don't be afraid?.”

What could it be? Hey you, what will you say at this time? I can't think. It must be the words he will say to me. “Let's forget ourselves in this moment.” The embarrassment, just don't forget the sensation. Ah, I can't think...

However... the first words that slipped from Saito mouth were...

“Gu.....”

Louise's expectation could have exceeded even the soar of a fire dragon mountain.

What was just said?

Was that a sleeping breath?

No, that couldn't be...

“Guu guu.”

His natural sleeping breath can be heard. Louise turned impatient.

Did he fall asleep? Why?

She held Saito's hand that slipped on her breasts to make sure. No response at all. On the contrary, the hand swiftly fell from the center of her negligee.

“Uhh, uh.”

Louise turned with fearful anger.

In that direction she found Saito's sleeping face. His face filled with happiness, wasn't that drool that just dripped from his mouth?

Louise's face turned blue and at the same time reddened. The other side of her lips were raising. Leaking the sound “ku ku”.

Should we punish him with death?

Will it suffice, the standard death punishment.

What should it be?

Despite all the preparations that have been made, despite this cute master just lying beside him. Putting on a sleeping breath is really something.

She got her staff. For the time being let's convert him to ash. But after that though...

Hhhh. Perhaps he's really tired...

With the futon covering her Louise closed her eyes. Quite a sleepless night began.

The next day, Louise was thinking. After all... doing that just beside the sleeping maid is unpleasant. Feels like being in another person's room... that kind of feeling. Of course that applies to nobles, too.

Therefore, Louise, when Saito muttered, “It's time to sleep,” and then fell to bed, stood awkwardly from the chair.

“W, wa, wa.”

“Wa?”

“Walk, I think I will take walk for sometime!”

“How refined. Tonight is quite cold. You'll catch a cold”.

Saito laughed, when he uttered that nonsense. Having gone too far to turn back, Louise slipped out wearing her negligee.

She waited for two hours, but Saito didn't come. When she came back to the room... he was sleeping and his mouth was opened wide. Today too, let's turn him to ash. She thought, instinctively holding her staff tightly, but sense returned to her mind.

Perhaps he is really tired. For sure.

The next day, Louise once again took a stroll. This time she waited for four hours, but Saito still didn't come. When she returned to the room, Saito was crawling on the bed with a deep sleeping breath.

The same thing happened the next day.

For three consecutive days, Louise stubbornly took a stroll.

After waiting for a long time, Saito really didn't come. So, to kill time, Louise took a tree branch and sketched a drawing on the ground. The content of the drawing, the thickheaded Saito was kneeling before the wonderful noble Miss Vallière asking for forgiveness.

When the morning came, the drawing had turned into an artistic masterpiece.

Gradually this become a habit, and the next morning Louise took a stroll too.

Still, Saito didn't come.

Half crying, Louise began to draw some sketch, and the subject of the sketch was the idiot familiar being judged by the noble Miss Vallière herself, and he was swiftly being hanged. When the morning arrived, the sketch had become an epic tale.

This consecutive event, happened for the one whole week.

Between these intervals, Louise's were added to sketches day by day, Saito in the center of the sketch being whipped twenty two times, being hanged twenty times, being thrown to the hell eight times, and being reincarnatedfour times as an insect to be trampled by Louise.

At this rate Louise's anger reached its peak, she barely kept her sanity, and then a chilling exposure covered Louise.

Nevertheless, the thing is just a thing, she can't show that face of anger.

Because Louise's pride that was more solid than diamond won't permit it.

Suppressing the anger with her last power, Louise was trembling, shivering, and her face turned blue. Meanwhile, Saito made the comment, “My goodness.”

But the fact instead was the complete opposite. The way Saito was behaving indicated he did not notice at all.

Saito is really thickheaded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Back to Volume 11]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Forward to Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Prologue

2010-03-16T15:09:08Z

Ephyon:

=== Prologue ===


Magic academy, Alviss dining hall.

In the Tristain Magic Academy, it was custom for young nobles who commuted there to eat there in the morning, at noon, and in the evening for three meals a day.

A week had passed since the day Henrietta requested Tiffania be brought from Albion.

Henceforth, it was only natural for Saito's group, just like any other day, to eat breakfast here at the table provided for the third year students.

The long dining table, if seen from the entrance, was in three separate rows. The left side was for third year students, the middle for second year students, and the right side for first year students.

"She's really popular."

Saito stopped his knife just as he was about to cut the meat. A light, ignorant voice replied,

“What? Popular?”

Immediately in front of him sat Guiche, whose eyes widened. Surrounding the two of them were assembled all the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. It was still daytime, but most of them were drunk. Saito and Guiche, whose eyes had turned red, were facing the same direction.

In that direction was the figure of a dazzling fairy with golden hair and a slender, charming body. However, her facial expression suggested that she was quite bewildered.

It was Tiffania.

With Henrietta acting as mediator, about one month was needed to take care of admissions so Tiffania could enlist in the first year class in this school. Soon a single rumor had become wide-spread among students in this academy.

Not to mention, the result of the mixing of elf and Albion royal blood made her beautiful face more dazzling than fine art.

Of course, both of her bloodlines were concealed. The few who knew her true colors were Henrietta, Principal Osman, Saito, and Louise. Plus Tabitha, Kirche, and Guiche. Outside this circle, no one knew about her secrets.

Of the two secrets Tiffania concealed, one could be figured out just by seeing her, so in order to conceal that, she wore a hat to cover her ears.

Normally, she would be forbidden from participating in class dressed like that. But with the ostensible reason that “her body is extremely weak to the sun's rays,” Tiffania had been permitted to wear a hat indoors. “If sunlight reached her fragile skin from the window, she would be sunburned,” was the reason Henrietta, as Tiffania's guardian, came up with in front of Principal Osman, the teaching staff, and the students.

Naturally, no one would be tricked by this lie, no doubt about it.

However, even any noble girl student would retreat if confronted by the chance Tiffania's white skin were to be sunburned. Whoever saw Tiffania's white skin would also think this girl could not resist the sun's rays.

Like a flickering faint blue-ish moonlight, that flickering did not suit her unbalanced body, added with the rumors that she was some outstanding Albion noble…

With those three characteristics, an unknown fascinating aura seemed to be emanating from her. Tiffania was surrounded by male students who had completely fallen for her.

Tiffania's body was covered by a Magic Academy uniform, but ten guys with their eye color changed were surrounding her like a group of ants crowding over a piece of candy.

“She is popular, to be more precise, highly popular.”

Guiche muttered while absentmindedly opening his mouth and gazing at Tiffania.
[[Image:ZnT12-015.jpg|thumb]]

“Those guys, what could be in their minds? Their actions seem more like those of servants towards a princess.”

Reynal replied while lifting his glasses. He sat to Guiche’s right, bearing the same duty as a member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

''I see, it's just like Reynal said.''

Not only the brownish capes of 1st years, but dark blue capes of second years, and dark mantles of 3rd years could be seen around.

To those guys, Tiffania was a tea to be drunk in one gulp and request another one to be filled, Tiffania was a smörgåsbord that if eaten could make themselves continue to devour it, or Tiffania was a piece of meat which someone’s hand reached for and cut to the last piece, or something like that…

Tiffania was troubled. No less than ten people of waiter-like attitude simultaneously offered their services to this golden haired beauty, competing bluntly by showing each one's special talents. It was a complicated situation where one couldn’t say a word carelessly, so the stalemate continued.

The crowded male students' eyes were focused at several visual points: her transparent white skin, her outrageously beautiful face, and one another point that was moving right then.

When that part moved, Guiche's feelings overflowed.

“You know, since the return from the Albion trip, I've always been thinking deeply. There's only one conclusion that can be made.”

Just left of Guiche was Malicorne, whose lips' outer edges were rising, beginning a nihilist smile.

“Guiche, Please let the Windward hear your conclusion.”
　
Like a class debate, full of confidence in his opinion and with an excellently polished voice, Guiche replied.

“Very well, the result of my conclusions. That Tiffania lady's breasts, the true shape of those two round objects that make half of world's population insane, are magic weapons.”

“So, half of world population meaning...”

“You are a man, aren't you?”

Malicorne, placing a finger in his chin, thought deeply. A few moments later, he seriously opened his mouth.

“Weapon. In other words, you mean lust for sex?”

“No doubt, it is lust for sex.”　

Saito, who was watching the two’s foolishness, also nodded as if agreeing “it is reasonable.”

“You are a genius, Guiche.”

“Even so, this is just a half-assed conclusion. My hypothesis still needs to be proven.”

Guiche swallowed a whole wine cup with a gulp.

“Now, come!”

*Bang* Guiche stood. Malicorne too made a grand gesture and rose. A 'Now we are granted an audience with her Majesty' kind of act. The two began arranging their appearance.
　
The two fools nodded to show their readiness, and slowly approached the table of 1st year students. 　

Reynal asked Saito.

“Those two, what could be in their minds?”

“Intoxicated with stupidity. Leave them for the time being!”

All the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Guiche and Malicorne with worried faces.

Like drunken men, the two pushed through the 1st year students that were swarming around Tiffania. The defense squad of 3rd year students complained, while 1st years students kept their mouths shut. The formation scattered, the path to Tiffania was open.

Guiche and Malicorne walked the path leading straight to the breasts.

Guiche stood beside Tiffania. Filled with nervousness and furthermore feeling inferior, she bowed deeply.

The next instant, “that” happened.

Without saying a word, Guiche's hand reached to the twin ragingly magical weapons. He reached the breast. Feeling distortion, Tiffania's expression sharpened. At that instant, the dining hall's atmosphere froze.

“That idiot.”

Saito stood up.

But in the next few seconds, Guiche's body was wrapped in a huge waterspout that suddenly materialized like an underwater flower. In the middle of the waterspout, Guiche's body wriggled. Further behind, as usual, Montmorentcy stood expressionlessly swinging her wand.

*Zerrt*. The air inside the dining hall froze. Synchronizing the waterspout with the movements of her wand, she took it outside.

The dining hall's atmosphere vanished as if sucked into a vacuum, followed by sounds of bursting waterspouts. Seconds later, Guiche's screams vibrated through the air.

“Wait, I just wanted to make sure, because I saw that thing my scientific curiosity grew, bigger, and bigger, and bigger until the point I couldn't resist it! I! Uaa! Whuarrgl!”

Swing, a large amount of water attacks reached Saito's ears.

The sounds of raging water continued, after a while, the hall turned silent.

Saito helped himself to the food while sighing. Reynal whispered to Saito,

“Incomprehensible, isn't it?”

“I think it's normal for them, getting drunk and going crazy... touching anything in front of them until they feel satisfied.”

“That's not what I mean, I'm talking about you.”

“Me?”

Saito looked blankly staring at Reynal.

“Usually, you would accompany them.”

“About making sure whether Tiffania breasts were real or not? Only an idiot would go to that extent. Don't put me in the same class as them.”

Reynal fixed his glasses, staring at Saito.

"Certainly, there is a possibility you were being shy, if we're feigning ignorance to your drunkenness' extent. In the middle of the day when there's something out of the ordinary, wouldn’t you want to make sure, like your hands were itching and you were being uncomfortable in your seat so you attempted to fix your waist, something like that?"

Reynal’s analysis was sharp.

“Even though you're like that, what's wrong? With that attitude of yours...”

“Whatever, just eat, it's going to get cold.”

Saito put on a calm face and started to eat his food. In the next instant, several girls gathered, surrounding him. The first was the 2nd-year Katie. The rest of them were a flock of first year girls.

“Sir Saito! Would you mind eating this pudding as your dessert?”.

The pudding was made from milk and fruits utilizing cold magic, making it appetizingly cool and delicious. With a clear, composed attitude, Saito nodded “Thank you,” and received the gift.

Each member of Knight Corps of the Water Spirit watched Saito, their faces filled with enviousness.

“Saito is really dignified, I mean it.”

“That does not like it.”

With a light, affectionate attitude, Saito mimicked Guiche and groped at his feet.<--Ookay, WHAT?--> But even that appearance created an oblate illusion in the girls' mind that made them cheer.

“Coool! After all, Sir Saito is really different than Sir Guiche.”

Katie, with cold eyes, threw a glance in Guiche's direction.

“That's not it. I'm no different at all. One might say that it's just them that turned into fools. Ahhahaha.”

As if in trance, the girls continued to stare at Saito.

“Really... Sir Saito is really a wonderful person.”

“It's not only that. But also super powerful.”

“That's right! A person who could somehow stop the Albion army by himself.”

Being fully absorbed, Katie said that.

“If it's Sir Saito, even those rascal Sky Armored Knight Corps would be beaten completely!.”

“I see, Katie, do you hate those knights from Kreudenhorve house, too?”

A question was asked to that girl, Katie.

“Of course, because that group always follow me whenever I take a stroll to the place I usually go! ‘Do you want to pick a flower?’ What a kind of talk is that!?“

“What a rascal!”

“I agree! That's a big difference from Sir Saito!”

“Kyaa kyaa” that was the commotion created by the crowd of girls.

Being stared at like that, Saito was thinking,

''Composure is important after all.''

Not guts, but composure and attitude - he felt like a flower being sucked by a bee.

''Ahh, have I ever experienced this breezy mood before?''

''Siesta cheers “kyaa kyaa,” but... that's not too often.''

Large numbers of girls yelling “kyaa kyaa.” This sensation, filling one with happiness...

Louise's magic, “The reason to stay in this world”. When I was under that influence, this kind of reality wouldn't make me feel joy. The encouragement from the flock of girls were like distant sounds. This could be a hallucination... But see, I'm a simple minded person...

''However it may turn out, I better enjoy it to the fullest for now.''

The sound of “kyaa” resounding from the girls' voices, the sweet endorphins permeating the brain.

While the sounds vibrated 'kyaa kyaa', Saito snuck a glance at Louise's table. There, Louise's face could be seen clearly. She continued to eat breakfast.

However, he knew... once in a while she peeked his way with glittering eyes. With those same glittering eyes, once in a while Louise boisterously used her fork on her plate.

Saito's nasal cavity widened, absorbing a lot of the sense of superiority in his chest.

''Now, now. Now is the time to finish what have left, on that ship.''

He whispered those words inside his mind.

Now let's stop for a moment, why was Saito feeling victorious like this?

What's with the real intention of “Composure is important” that Saito declared?.

What could be the meaning of the cat-like attitude that Louise presented?

The answer for all of that, laid in the return trip from Albion, because on that ship there existed the root of the misunderstanding.

During the journey from Albion, on that ship that Saito rode... inside that certain cabin, he pressed against Louise's lips.

Transmitting his feelings to Louise, it was a hot kiss.

Even that small heat was straining, they were exchanging a kiss with each other, naturally of course Saito's hand reached to Louise. Louise's state was quite burned, consequently she was holding his hand.

That was Saito's judgment.

But instead, when Louise was laid down looking embarrassed... she turned down Saito's reaching hand. And with a silent, vanishing tone muttered something.

“...That's why I don't want it.”

Saito was hurt by that rejection. He couldn't believe, even when she was in that heat, why? This was the inner Saito talking.

“W, wh, why?”

Louise reacted, shouting with anger,

“I won't repeat a second time.”

Actually, as Louise said that, Kirche slipped in from the adjacent room because of the noise.

“What's the matter, Louise?”

“No, nothing!”

Somehow, that indecisive situation was ended... the sweet atmosphere that was drifting along had gone somewhere. Their faces looking at each other, and with each other looking, their faces dyed red as they slipped into the bed.

A moment later, they closed their eyes and fell asleep.

That time, Saito didn't notice... that Louise did not actually mean to reject Saito.

It was only the place that was unsuitable.

The words Louise uttered with a quiet voice before were lost, the first parts of the words did not reach Saito's ears.

“...That's why I don't want to.”

The word just before that, “Because inside the ship” actually existed.

“Because inside the ship... I don't want to.”

Louise once said that.

It didn't really mean she was rejecting Saito.

However... Saito was feeling down already, he did not notice that, on the bed inside that cabin room, Louise's words were echoed several times, the obscure conclusion eluded him.

''Our mutual love should be enough.''

''Certainly, Louise's feelings were directed towards me.''

''But still... in the end her high pride did not permit it, I'm sure of it.''

''What am I supposed to do?''

In that instant, an idea flashed in Saito's mind.

He recalled the time when Louise wore the black cat clothes.

''I see now, Louise is a cat through and through.''

Large fluid of tears transformed to small object spinning in his eyes, just like trifling with Saito on a whim. 

''Now, for a cat... to tame that animal, what am I supposed to do?''

''I know.''

''Cats, when they notice us drawing closer, they run.''

''And then they clearly disregard us.''

''That's totally Louise-like. ''

''Then, what about if we ignored one, what would happen?''

When that happens, the cat will first observe the situation... Even so it would continue to be ignored, eventually it will become impatient and draw closer.

''In the end, saying 'meow meow', cuddling its face against me...''

''This is it, this is it!''

In the middle of the bed it was the only conclusion that came to his mind. He nodded.

''Heh, no licking, you insolent cheeky pink-haired girl... who makes fun of me on a whim... The moment when you cuddle your face against me, Huhuhu, I will catch the scruff of your neck. Huhu, I am looking forward to that moment.''

The conclusion was one that was only reasonable to Saito's misconceived mindset.

For now, let's utterly ignore Saito and his paranoid misunderstanding. At midnight of the day after her return from Albion, Louise who entered the bath looking charming and thoroughly washed her body. After that she proceeded to the altar room and did a long, long confession to Founder Brimir.

Founder Brimir... before marriage, that's, how should I say it, the thing that shouldn't be said, that's, what's it called, I mean, the thing I want to do, that's, please forgive me, but because it's not that I can't help it... that fellow for sure, I won't forgive it if the other woman, I mean, no seriously, helpless against the empty-brained maid, or, once acting strange with the respected princess, or lose himself to the strange breasts of the half-elf woman whose been here lately or maybe not... true, not only to the woman that have comparatively nice body, even to the small blue-haired princess of Galia, I mean, it's not he really has the feelings for that woman, but with the 1000 to 1 chance, it does not matter small or big anymore, just the dangerous elements have increased, in any case that's the situation, please forgive me. Amen.

After the confession of confusing, disconnected words that didn't make sense. Louise's right hand and left foot that moved simultaneously entered the room.

What kind of expression Saito will show I wonder. I wonder if he nervous, while thinking that she entered the room. However her familiar's attitude instead is quite calm, he is drinking tea.

Even though I'm greeting this special night with tenseness, his attitude hasn't changed. On the contrary, with eyes narrowed, “Yo, Louise. Isn't tonight a bright night”, he said those incomprehensible words.

What's with that? Louise entered the bed with that thought.

Next, followed by Saito.

Next, followed by the maid.

Why in this room there are three persons, without me noticing it this bed engraved a stream of characters for sleep. It has became a habit completely.

Louise was quite tense, as if being in trance. But, it's still too soon. Saito himself is not an idiot. Until Siesta falls asleep, I have to act, and after thinking that, she feigned sleep with all of her might.

Soon, Siesta's sleeping breath could be heard.

Louise's nervousness had reached its peak. She was quite tense, grasping the blanket tightly, biting it as if wanting it to rip.

Next calmly... Saito's hand is placed on Louise's shoulder.

Shiver shiver, her whole body was trembling.

“...Idiot, Si, Siesta is still here, see? Despite that to your master you're, re-reaching your hand out. What could you be thinking”

Beyond doubt, Louise spoke with a small voice. I thought we would go to somewhere private like a warehouse. No, I mean I expected a good, ideal room. However, in this bed just next to Siesta who was sleeping. How could this familiar be so bold!?

She was surprised, but it's not about Siesta, it's about the overwhelming sense of superiority in Louise because his hand reached to her. Louise's heart was overflowing.

Even though it's just next to Siesta...

Even though the maid was just beside...

Despite this foolish maid was! Beside! here!

That's right, maid.

How dare you until now... well whatever... the victory... is mine? With this, this is my victory!

But, as I thought to do that in front of the other girl... somehow.

Haa.

That instant Saito's hand slipped into the center of Louise negligee, her moaning voice was leaked through her throat. Louise's mind was filled with white.

Although the maid is here! Even though the maid is here, despite the maid is here... pyun!

Saito's hand moved daringly, rolled the negligee and exposed Louise's thin breasts. Louise's eyes were closed, her face dyed red. Both her breath and her pulse ran ragged.

At this rate, I can't think straight much longer.

But I can still think one thing... the pulse beating fast in my heart, this is the first time I feel it.

Saito still hasn't said anything from his mouth but, many kinds of imaginative words drifted along in Louise's mind.

Could it be the orthodox one, “I will treat you gently.”

Or perhaps, “Don't be afraid?.”

What could it be? Hey you, what will you say at this time? I can't think. It must be the words he will say to me. “Let's forget ourselves in this moment.” The embarrassment, just don't forget the sensation. Ah, I can't think...

However... the first words that slipped from Saito mouth were...

“Gu.....”

Louise's expectation could have exceeded even the soar of a fire dragon mountain.

What was just said?

Was that a sleeping breath?

No, that couldn't be...

“Guu guu.”

His natural sleeping breath can be heard. Louise turned impatient.

Did he fall asleep? Why?

She held Saito's hand that slipped on her breasts to make sure. No response at all. On the contrary, the hand swiftly fell from the center of her negligee.

“Uhh, uh.”

Louise turned with fearful anger.

In that direction she found Saito's sleeping face. His face filled with happiness, wasn't that drool that just dripped from his mouth?

Louise's face turned blue and at the same time reddened. The other side of her lips were raising. Leaking the sound “ku ku”.

Should we punish him with death?

Will it suffice, the standard death punishment.

What should it be?

Despite all the preparations that have been made, despite this cute master just lying beside him. Putting on a sleeping breath is really something.

She got her staff. For the time being let's convert him to ash. But after that though...

Hhhh. Perhaps he's really tired...

With the futon covering her Louise closed her eyes. Quite a sleepless night began.

The next day, Louise was thinking. After all... doing that just beside the sleeping maid is unpleasant. Feels like being in another person's room... that kind of feeling. Of course that applies to nobles, too.

Therefore, Louise, when Saito muttered, “It's time to sleep,” and then fell to bed, stood awkwardly from the chair.

“W, wa, wa.”

“Wa?”

“Walk, I think I will take walk for sometime!”

“How refined. Tonight is quite cold. You'll catch a cold”.

Saito laughed, when he uttered that nonsense. Having gone too far to turn back, Louise slipped out wearing her negligee.

She waited for two hours, but Saito didn't come. When she came back to the room... he was sleeping and his mouth was opened wide. Today too, let's turn him to ash. She thought, instinctively holding her staff tightly, but sense returned to her mind.

Perhaps he is really tired. For sure.

The next day, Louise once again took a stroll. This time she waited for four hours, but Saito still didn't come. When she returned to the room, Saito was crawling on the bed with a deep sleeping breath.

The same thing happened the next day.

For three consecutive days, Louise stubbornly took a stroll.

After waiting for a long time, Saito really didn't come. So, to kill time, Louise took a tree branch and sketched a drawing on the ground. The content of the drawing, the thickheaded Saito was kneeling before the wonderful noble Miss Vallière asking for forgiveness.

When the morning came, the drawing had turned into an artistic masterpiece.

Gradually this become a habit, and the next morning Louise took a stroll too.

Still, Saito didn't come.

Half crying, Louise began to draw some sketch, and the subject of the sketch was the idiot familiar being judged by the noble Miss Vallière herself, and he was swiftly being hanged. When the morning arrived, the sketch had become an epic tale.

This consecutive event, happened for the one whole week.

Between these intervals, Louise's were added to sketches day by day, Saito in the center of the sketch being whipped twenty two times, being hanged twenty times, being thrown to the hell eight times, and being reincarnatedfour times as an insect to be trampled by Louise.

At this rate Louise's anger reached its peak, she barely kept her sanity, and then a chilling exposure covered Louise.

Nevertheless, the thing is just a thing, she can't show that face of anger.

Because Louise's pride that was more solid than diamond won't permit it.

Suppressing the anger with her last power, Louise was trembling, shivering, and her face turned blue. Meanwhile, Saito made the comment, “My goodness.”

But the fact instead was the complete opposite. The way Saito was behaving indicated he did not notice at all.

Saito is really thickheaded.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Back to Volume 11]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Forward to Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-16T00:07:29Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even those people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama quickly, as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to some place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - that was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked, Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such a monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are a mage that you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something that just follows its master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyways, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania, and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such a gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much larger! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled after hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who had rescued the girl in the nick of time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would this idiot be coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah, I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche, and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not have a place in there!? What? Did you only say you love me because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to a girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a medal for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and drool about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as an unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and getting the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry, Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled.

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is this?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and a gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With just the right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding its big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted its left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from the place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“I can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left oooooooooooooooooooooooooooff?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since her anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Jera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from the inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such a monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such an explosion… I wonder what else one can do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Full Text

2010-03-13T23:01:07Z

Ephyon: New page: ===Novel Illustrations=== {{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations}} {{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter1}} {{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter2}} {{:Zero_no...

===Novel Illustrations===
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter1}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter2}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter3}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter4}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter5}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter6}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter7}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10}}
 
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue}}

Zero no Tsukaima

2010-03-13T22:59:35Z

Ephyon: /* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏 */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

== Updates == 

*September 10, 2009:
:* [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Full Text|Volume 10 full-text version]] is up.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==

=== Translators Needed ===

'''Baka-Tsuki is desperately looking for translators for this series.''' If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=714&start=135 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following groups:
* [http://kh.beyondeternal.com/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of Saxe-Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Disappearing Gandálfr]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myoznitnirn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Elf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Siblings]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Imprisoned Six]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orléans]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - New School Term]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Private Lesson]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Jörmungand]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Reward of the Campaign 
::*Chapter 2 - Searching for a Residence 
::*Chapter 3 - Henrietta's Melancholy, Louise's Anxiety, Saito's Promotion 
::*Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin 
::*Chapter 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières 
::*Chapter 6 - Daily Tea Time 
::*Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy 
::*Chapter 8 - The Basement of the Residence 
::*Chapter 9 - Secret Meeting 
::*Chapter 10 - 元素の兄弟
::*Epilogue

===Volume 17 - The Soeur of Dawn / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Saito's despair 
::*Chapter 2 - Flight 
::*Chapter 3 - Meeting and Comrade 
::*Chapter 4 - Sulpice 
::*Chapter 5 - First meeting with Jack 
::*Chapter 6 - Damien and Lord Gondrin 
::*Chapter 7 - Soeur Louise 
::*Chapter 8 - Josette's Resolution 
::*Chapter 9 - Two Canes, One Crown 
::*Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement 
::*Chapter 11 - Bonds 
::*Epilogue

===Volume 18 - Spirit Stone of Destruction / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Lovers 
::*Chapter 2 - Fouquet and Wardes 
::*Chapter 3 - Josette's Garden Party 
::*Chapter 4 - Strategy 
::*Chapter 5 - Confession of the Pope 
::*Chapter 6 - Spirit Stone of Destruction 
::*Chapter 7 - Our Home 
::*Chapter 8 - Elf of the Sahara 
::*Chapter 9 - Chance meeting 
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Story1|Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur (36%)]]
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

=== Side Story Volume 3 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険3===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 9 - Tabitha and Sylphid
::*Story 10 - Tabitha and the old Warrior
::*Story 11 - Tabitha and first Love
::*Story 12 - Tabitha's Birth

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]]
::*[[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
::*[[user:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Zero no Tsukaima:guidelines

2010-03-12T21:55:36Z

Ephyon: /* Kingdoms */

__FORCETOC__
<noinclude>This Page is a reference for the Naming Guidelines of the Zero no Tsukaima Project. Naming is currently being discussed in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=294 forums], so there may be changes in the future. Characters with multiple/changing allegiances are sorted by first appearance. Here is what we have so far:</noinclude>

== Characters ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Academy of Magic students'''

* Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière
** Nickname : Louise the Zero / Louise the Void
** Affinity : Void
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : Hiraga Saito

* Hiraga Saito
** Weapon : A sentient sword, Derflinger
** Title name (complete) : Saito de Hiraga des Ornières, knight of Ondine
** The legendary familiar Gandálfr

* Kirche Augusta Frederica von [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anhalt-Zerbst Anhalt Zerbst]
** Nickname : Kirche the Ardent
** Affinity : Fire
** Familiar : A salamander, Flame

* Tabitha
** Nickname : Tabitha the Snowstorm
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A wind rhyme dragon, Sylphid
** Real name : Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans
** Title name (complete) : Her Highness the Duchess Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, knight of the North Parterre

* Guiche de Gramont
** Nickname : Guiche the Bronze
** Affinity : Earth
** Familiar : A giant mole, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ver%C3%B0andi Verdandi]
** Title Name (complete) : Guiche de Gramont, knight of Ondine
** Can summon golems shaped like valkyries

* Montmorency Margarita La Fère de Montmorency
** Nickname : Montmorency the Fragrance
** Affinity : Water
** Familiar : A frog, Robin

* Malicorne de Grandple
** Nickname : Malicorne the Windward
** Affinity : Wind
** Title name (complete) : Malicorne de Grandple, knight of Ondine

* Old Osman
** Title : Headmaster Osman
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A mouse, Motsognir

* Longueville
** Nickname : Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Real name : Mathilda of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saxe-Gotha Saxe-Gotha]

* Jean Colbert
** Nickname : Colbert the Flame Serpent

* Chevreuse
** Nickname : Chevreuse the Red Clay

* Ajax
* Gimli
* Katie
* Reynal
* Stix

'''Commoners'''
* Head Chef Marteau
* Scarron
* Siesta
* Jessica

'''Military'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
** René Vonke (Captain)
* Agnès, knight de Milan (Commander of the Musketeer Corps)
* Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen
* Sargeant Nicolas (de Vineuil Battalion)
* Supreme Commander/General De Poitiers

'''Other Nobles'''
* Cattleya
* Duke de La Vallière
* Éléonore

'''Royal Government'''
* Cardinal Mazarin
* Finance Minister De Muri
* Her Highness the Princess / Her Majesty the Queen Henrietta de Tristain

=== Albion ===
* Captain/Viscount Jean-Jacques Wardes
* General Hawkings
* Henry Bowood (Captain and POW)
* Menvil the White Flame (Mercenary)
* Oliver Cromwell (Chairman and first Albion Emperor)
* His Highness the Prince Wales Tudor of Albion
* His Majesty the King James I Tudor of Albion
* Tyffania Westwood Tudor of Albion

=== Romalia ===
* Julio Cesar
** Parter: A wind dragon, Azuro
** Priest
** The legendary familiar Windalf

=== Gallia ===
* His Majesty the King Joseph de Gallia
* Sheffield, the Myoznitnirn
* Mrs. Molière

=== Sahara ===
* Bidashal of Nephthys / Bidashal of Sahara
* Chief Tariq

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Marquis Handenburg (Commander of the Germania army)
* Minican
* Pelisson
* Water Spirit

== Organizations ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Armies/Corps'''
* Royal Army
* National Army (aka Marquis Army)
* Sky Navy
* Imperial Guards
** Dragon Knight Corps
** Griffon Corps
** Manticore Corps
** Musketeer Corps
** Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit

'''Military Units'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
* De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion
* Magical Research Experimental Group
* Zero Organization (Fictional)

=== Sahara ===
* Council of Nephthys

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Allied Forces
* Reconquista

== Places ==

=== Kingdoms ===

* Halkeginia (The continent)
** Albion (Kingdom of / Holy Republic of)
** Gallia (Kingdom of)
** Germania (Empire of)
** Grudenholf (Grand Duchy of)
** Romalia (Holy Empire of)
** Tristain (Kingdom of)
* Sahara
* Rub' al Khali

=== Cities ===

* Tristain
** La Rochelle (port)
** Tarbes (town)
** Tristania (capital)
*** Bourdonné Street
*** Chicton Street
*** "Charming Fairies" inn
*** Royal Palace
** D’Angleterre (Agnès's hometown)
** Tristain's Academy of Magic
*** Alvíss Dining Hall
*** Austri Plaza
*** Fenrir's Library
*** Vestri Courtyard
* Albion
** Dartanes (port)
** Londinium (capital)
*** Havilland (Emperor's palace)
**** White Hall
** Newcastle (Where Prince Wales was)
** Rosais (airbase)
** Saxe-Gotha (castle/city)
** Westwood (forest/village)
* Gallia
** Lutèce (capital)
** Versailles (''de facto'' capital)
*** Grand Troyes
* Germania
** Vindobona (capital)

=== Miscellaneous ===

* Marie Galante
* Ragdorian Lake
* Scarborough
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Champ_de_Mars,_Paris Champs de Mars] Training Facility

== The Founder ==

*Founder Brimir
**Full name: Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ, Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori)

=== The Founder's Treasure ===

* The Founder’s Prayer Book (Tristain)
* The Founder’s Censor (Gallia)
* The Founder’s Music Box (Albion)
* The Founder’s ? (Romalia)

=== The Founder's Rings ===

* Ruby of Water (Tristain)
* Ruby of Earth (Gallia)
* Ruby of Wind (Albion)
* Ruby of Fire (Romalia)

=== Disciples/Familiars ===

To read runes, download the ''Aboriginal Serif'' font

* Gandálfr (ガンダールヴ, Gandāruvu), ᚷᚨᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ, on the illustrations and in the anime it's ᚷᚢᚾᛞᛟᛚᚠ (Gundolf)
* Windalf, ᚹᛁᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ
* Myoznitnirn, ᛗᛇᛟᛉᚾᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ, in the anime it's ᛗᛇᛟᛞᚨᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ (Myodaitnir)

== Other Terms ==

=== Spells ===

* Alchemy
* Contract Servant
* Fixation
* Ignite
* Silence
* Summon Servant
* Void
** Dispel Magic
** Illusion
** Explosion

=== Weapons ===

'''Saito's World'''
* Staff of Destruction (M72 Rocket Launcher)
* Dragon's Raiment (Zero Fighter)

'''Ships'''
* ''Varsenda'' (Tristain ''Dragon Carrier''-class carrier)
* ''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/French_ship_Redoutable_(1791) Redoutable]'' (Tristain battleship)
* ''Lexington'' (Albion capital ship)
* ''Ostland'' (Built by Colbert, owned by Kirche)

=== Miscellaneous ===

'''Magical Artifacts'''
* The Ring of Andvari
* The Bell of Slumber

'''Books'''
* Secret of the Flame Serpent (Colbert's manual)
* The Practical Doctrine

'''Other'''
* Écu (Currency)
* Founder Brimir's Advent Festival
* Lord Spee's Sword
* Medal of White Hair Soul
* New Religon Hunt
* Ancient Magic
* The Predecessor
* Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, and Void elements
* Dot, Line, Triangle, Square-class mages.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-12T21:51:19Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even those people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama quickly, as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to some place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - that was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked, Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such a monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are a mage that you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something that just follows its master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyways, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania, and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such a gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much larger! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled after hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who had rescued the girl in the nick of time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would this idiot be coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah, I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche, and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not have a place in there!? What? Did you only say you love me because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to a girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and drool about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as an unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and getting the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry, Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled.

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is this?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and a gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With just the right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding its big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted its left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from the place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“I can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left oooooooooooooooooooooooooooff?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since her anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Jera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from the inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such a monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such an explosion… I wonder what else one can do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Epilogue

2010-03-12T21:46:28Z

Ephyon:

===Epilogue===

On board of the ship traveling from Rosais to Tristain, Saito was having a nightmare while lying in the cabin’s bed.

He had received more damage from the fight with Jörmungand than Louise.

“Ugh, ugh” - although he was having a nightmare, somehow Saito was feeling refreshed. He had now somewhat straightened up his feelings on the things he had to do.

Thinking about this and that, Saito was gazing at the ceiling…

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Knock knock*

Someone knocked against the door.

“Who is it?”

“It’s me.” Answered Louise’s voice.

“…it’s open.” He said in an ill-tempered voice, and with an awkward expression on her face, Louise stepped in.

“Excuse me. Just in case, I came to check. Are you alright?”

“You… hit me more than enough already.”

Louise pouted and said in a sulky tone.

“Y-you were the one who was wrong. You said you love me only as a familiar. I-it was a lie wasn’t it? Truly. You love me, right?”

She sounded almost desperate.

Saito glared at Louise and said.

“Such a thing can be said to anyone. As a noble.”

“S-still, you love me?”

“I don’t dislike you.”

“So you like me?”

“Isn’t that the opposite? Aren’t you the one who likes me?”

“N-n-n-n-n-n-no way!”

Blushing Louise, whirled her hands fast.

“So, were you not this jealous because you love me? And you even amassed your willpower so quickly because you were angry I was kissed. It’s so obvious.”

“Uuuuuh” Louise let out a half-sobbing groan and nodded.

“…Really. It might be so.”

“…Huh?” Surprised, Saito stared at Louise. Seeing him like this, Louise once again gave a triumphant ‘nya’ smile.

“No way. The dog is drooling again.”

“Y-you cheated!”

“And you got all ‘dokidoki’ from that. Idiot.”

Saito turned to the other side to hide his embarrassment and said.

“Really… I’ll just gradually find a way to return home. And then I will definitely drink miso soup.”

“What is miso soup?”

“My country’s soup.”

Then Louise gently said.

“I too would like to drink soup from Saito’s country.”

Saito’s cheek turned redder than from a kiss.

Louise became embarrassed as well and turned the other way.

“It may be very difficult, however… for the moment, the way things are, I would like for you to continue helping us.”

Though she said it calmly, Louise was burning with emotion on the inside.

''Surely after all this, Saito will deny such a pledge with curses. ''

''‘Why should I do such a thing?’''

''Why doesn’t Saito say such words.''

That time… he saved her from Fouquet’s golem.

And that day, he came to Louise’s rescue again…

That’s why behind his snappish words, Louise felt Saito’s love. And then, when he went through Tiffania’s spell… It wasn’t a familiar’s affection, but genuine love.

''However, why do I still doubt? That it isn’t given by a familiar magic? Why can’t I get rid of this fear? ''

''…because I am still not confident in myself.''

''Because I am not confident, I refuse to accept my feelings and doubt Saito's words. Therefore, all I can say are such things'' – while thinking so, Louise shyly said.

“I-I am being manipulated too.”

“Eh?”

“I hold affection for my familiar as well. That’s why I felt such burning jealousy, even though I did not want to. Really.”

Louise placed her palms on both of Saito's cheeks and suddenly brought her lips close to his.

[[Image:ZnT11-261.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh? Eeh? Nmh…”

Two pair of lips slowly melted with each other.

Gently tracing Saito’s lips with her own, Louise thought absent mindedly while kissing.

''When I used Void, why was I so angry?''

''Was it because… Saito did that with another girl? Apparently, it recharged real fast. What an annoying willpower'' – Louise thought.

''Besides I got angry from the bottom of my heart.''

''It was hateful, it was painful… however, there was nothing I could do…''

Louise’s lips kissed the corner of his mouth before pressing themselves hard against his lips again.

After continuing kissing him wildly for a while… Louise suddenly pulled her lips away from his, catching her breath.

“Poor me - I have been manipulated by the Void to feel an attraction towards my familiar. I am such a poor girl.”

After saying those words, Louise leaned in and passionately recaptured his lips again.

While kissing her lips repeatedly… Saito understood that Louise’s words were a lie.

It was painfully obvious.

Louise’s kisses were increasingly feverish and hot.

Hot because her feelings for Saito were spoken out loud.

The moment he saw the lower half of the Albion continent covered by a white cloud from their ship, Saito mused.

''Was… Tiffania’s magic really effective against me?''

Originally this ‘Fake motive’ might have been nothing more than, in Cattleya’s words, ‘the locked mind’.

Well, when he thought about it, it may have been just showing off Saito's natural optimism.

Something that even your own heart is not aware off.

However, he knew one thing for sure.

Looking at Louise always made his heart beat fast. Even Tiffania’s magic could not change that – it still remained the same.

Saito recalled a dream he saw in Tiffania’s house.

That time, Saito’s mother had asked him.

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

After all, the meaning of a man’s existence, was to protect the girl that made his heart beat hard.

Even at the cost of his life.

That was all that there was to it.

That was what Saito thought, inside the ship drifting further away from Albion, and continuing to exchange passionate kisses with Louise.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Volume 12]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Epilogue

2010-03-12T21:42:07Z

Ephyon:

===Epilogue===

On board of the ship traveling from Rosais to Tristain, Saito was having a nightmare while lying in the cabin’s bed.

He had received more damage from the fight with Jörmungand than Louise.

“Ugh, ugh” - although he was having a nightmare, somehow Saito was feeling refreshed. He had now somewhat straightened up his feelings on the things he had to do.

Thinking about this and that, Saito was gazing at the ceiling…

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Knock knock*

Someone knocked against the door.

“Who is it?”

“It’s me.” Answered Louise’s voice.

“…it’s open.” He said in an ill-tempered voice, and with an awkward expression on her face, Louise stepped in.

“Excuse me. Just in case, I came to check. Are you alright?”

“You… hit me more than enough already.”

Louise pouted and said in a sulky tone.

“Y-you were the one who was wrong. You said you love me only as a familiar. I-it was a lie wasn’t it? Truly. You love me, right?”

She sounded almost desperate.

Saito glared at Louise and said.

“Such a thing can be said to anyone. As a noble.”

“S-still, you love me?”

“I don’t dislike you.”

“So you like me?”

“Isn’t that the opposite? Aren’t you the one who likes me?”

“N-n-n-n-n-n-no way!”

Blushing Louise, whirled her hands fast.

“So, were you not this jealous because you love me? And you even amassed your willpower so quickly because you were angry I was kissed. It’s so obvious.”

“Uuuuuh” Louise let out a half-sobbing groan and nodded.

“…Really. I tmight be so.”

“…Huh?” Surprised, Saito stared at Louise. Seeing him like this, Louise once again gave a triumphant ‘nya’ smile.

“No way. The dog is drooling again.”

“Y-you cheated!”

“And you got all ‘dokidoki’ from that. Idiot.”

Saito turned to the other side to hide his embarrassment and said.

“Really… I’ll just gradually find a way to return home. And then I will definitely drink miso soup.”

“What is miso soup?”

“My country’s soup.”

Then Louise gently said.

“I too would like to drink soup from Saito’s country.”

Saito’s cheek turned redder than from a kiss.

Louise became embarrassed as well and turned the other way.

“It may be very difficult, however… for the moment, the way things are, I would like for you to continue helping us.”

Though she said it calmly, Louise was burning with emotion on the inside.

''Surely after all this, Saito will deny such a pledge with curses. ''

''‘Why should I do such a thing?’''

''Why doesn’t Saito say such words.''

That time… he saved her from Fouquet’s golem.

And that day, he came to Louise’s rescue again…

That’s why behind his snappish words, Louise felt Saito’s love. And then, when he went through Tiffania’s spell… It wasn’t a familiar’s affection, but genuine love.

''However, why do I still doubt? That it isn’t given by a familiar magic? Why can’t I get rid of this fear? ''

''…because I am still not confident in myself.''

''Because I am not confident, I refuse to accept my feelings and doubt Saito's words. Therefore, all I can say are such things'' – while thinking so, Louise shyly said.

“I-I am being manipulated too.”

“Eh?”

“I hold affection for my familiar as well. That’s why I felt such burning jealousy, even though I did not want to. Really.”

Louise placed her palms on both of Saito's cheeks and suddenly brought her lips close to his.

[[Image:ZnT11-261.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh? Eeh? Nmh…”

Two pair of lips slowly melted with each other.

Gently tracing Saito’s lips with her own, Louise thought absent mindedly while kissing.

''When I used Void, why was I so angry?''

''Was it because… Saito did that with another girl? Apparently, it recharged real fast. What an annoying willpower'' – Louise thought.

''Besides I got angry from the bottom of my heart.''

''It was hateful, it was painful… however, there was nothing I could do…''

Louise’s lips kissed the corner of his mouth before pressing themselves hard against his lips again.

After continuing kissing him wildly for a while… Louise suddenly pulled her lips away from his, catching her breath.

“Poor me - I have been manipulated by the Void to feel an attraction towards my familiar. I am such a poor girl.”

After saying those words, Louise leaned in and passionately recaptured his lips again.

While kissing her lips repeatedly… Saito understood that Louise’s words were a lie.

It was painfully obvious.

Louise’s kisses were increasingly feverish and hot.

Hot because her feelings for Saito were spoken out loud.

The moment he saw the lower half of the Albion continent covered by a white cloud from their ship, Saito mused.

''Was… Tiffania’s magic really effective against me?''

Originally this ‘Fake motive’ might have been nothing more than, in Cattleya’s words, ‘the locked mind’.

Well, when he thought about it, it may have been just showing off Saito's natural optimism.

Something that even your own heart is not aware off.

However, he knew one thing for sure.

Looking at Louise always made his heart beat fast. Even Tiffania’s magic could not change that – it still remained the same.

Saito recalled a dream he saw in Tiffania’s house.

That time, Saito’s mother had asked him.

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

After all, the meaning of a man’s existence, was to protect the girl that made his heart beat hard.

Even at the cost of his life.

That was all that there was to it.

That was what Saito thought, inside the ship drifting further away from Albion, and continuing to exchange passionate kisses with Louise.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Volume 12]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-12T15:46:47Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even those people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama quickly, as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to some place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - that was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked, Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such a monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are a mage that you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow its master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in the nick of time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would this idiot be coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not have a place in there!? What? Did you only say you love me because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to a girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as an unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and took the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and a gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With just the right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from the place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“I can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight,

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left oooooooooooooooooooooooooooff?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Jera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such a monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such an explosion… I wonder what else one can do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2010-03-11T23:16:07Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest near Saxe-Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body was wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a hair lock back, slightly damp from the forest’s morning dew, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat costume that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

''Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?''

Louise could die from an explosion from a single gunpowder barrel that huge…

''What a secret. This…''

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise was bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. ''Do you want to be compared to others?'' She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

''These are weapons that shake my pride…''

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge was not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked "Is this really a chest?" Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it was not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

''And, I want to prove it.''

Louise felt it necessary to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood Village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the "make me confident" strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She stole them from the bedside of Siesta, who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on a chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!”

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito would pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. "Come to the forest" was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who would be waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely.”

To make him fall in love was the so called "expression of gratitude" by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary power exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the Duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became ashamed. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many, many, times.

Tiffania woke up after Louise, who had waken up early in the morning, in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

Doubt concerning her own body had crept up since the day the guests arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest of them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. ''But, then my breasts are…''

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

''I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts'' - Tiffania started to blame the origins of her birth. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having trouble while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripened peach-apples. I’ll make an apple-peach pie.”

The peach-apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

''However, Saito and the others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…''

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of events. ''I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the "Forget" spell to save myself.''

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I went to the forest to pick some fruits. I'll be back before noon.”

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

He missed his chance yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

''Life's long.''

''And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.''

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who chatted about something with Derflinger, who was leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has a hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If Siesta and Tiffania weren't around… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written on here? I can't read…”

He hadn’t talked about coming from another other world with Agnes. But because in this world literacy among commoners did not seem to be very high, Agnes received the letter without any sign of surprise.

“It reads - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even a name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth asked him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk "directly."

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave quickly. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing a woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded.

"Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary."

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come where… muttered Saito while following the footpath, which lead towards Saxe-Gotha’s plains.

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sunlight occasionally peeked through, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

''Was Tiffania… the one that called me?''

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

''W-what?''

''Tiffania said she called me to the forest.''

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

''Enjoy?''

''Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!''

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by "enjoy"?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

''W-wh-what a metaphor.''

''Comparing her chest with fruits.''

''Moreover, for me to have fun with?''

“W-what the… that p-person… really… this fellow, like that…" Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach-apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right?”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step, Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. ''No! Bad! Louise and I have a nice relationship right now! And now because of this…''

“I-it's wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

''I… Just now I…''

''…and the object that is on the other side of my palm.''

''What could it be?''

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God and Founder Brimir, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia Village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly, his hand clenched.

It was completely on instinct.

His hand stopped obeying his mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

At that moment…

The sound of spell echoed from behind them.

"Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa"　

When he turned around… he saw a girl, a Void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came the words of a Void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

"Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad"

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why was she in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now a spell is being chanted. The power of Void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

''Hey, hey, are you seriously going to unleash such a powerful "explosion" on me?!''

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito, escaping.

"Peordh Yr Sowilo Kaun Othila…"　

Saito ran away into the forest. He dove between gaps of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

An angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito could advance more than 20 meters, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from behind him. Though he tried to stand, he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought…

''Why this idiot…''

''A-after all that trouble to meet again…''

''After all his m-m-master said.''

For a moment, she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon brandishing noble’s authority.

''More so… I changed my attitude.''

''I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.''

''And he said – ‘Is this really a chest?’''

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

''Whom and where do you think you are touching?''

The maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But a chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with running blood fueled her further.

Louise lowered her wand, aiming it at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

A huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

The thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s "explosion" spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“An explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you see it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled, Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…Why is an elf in such a place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T23:12:20Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - there was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves only around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not place in there!? What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and took the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight,

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Jera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kan Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T23:02:10Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - there was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves only around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not place in there!? What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and took the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight,

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

''Is Naudiz Wunjo Sera…''

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

''Eoh Thorn Feoh Járnsaxa''

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

''Ós Thorn Uruz Ru Rad''

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

''Peordh Yr Sowilo Kan Othila''

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T22:13:41Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - there was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves only around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not place in there!? What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice came from below. Looking down, they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and took the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smash an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a somersault, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to the time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“It even has a weapon like that?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side, but it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were the size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the first two, he had to parry off the third with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!” Saito shouted, suddenly being interrupted during the fight,

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said as if trying to focus.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue what?! Even though I don’t understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against his.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that didn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Louise's pink hair stood up, her eyes set aflame. Her body was filled with a violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, a great willpower was generated and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was rising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

Is Naudiz Wunjo Sera…

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

Eoh Sun Fir Yarunsakusa

''Is the anger the source of my power?''

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

Os Sun Uryu Ru Rad

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

Beorc Yr Suvuyuer Kan Oshiera

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

At the same, Jörmungand’s armor kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and the others ran out from hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche looked at Saito with serious expressions on their faces.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl whose shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached Saito and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T21:35:39Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - there was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars act upon their master’s orders. Nothing more than that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Although her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is the Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves only around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not place in there!? What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! I should be getting a prize for this!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice come from below. Looking down they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and bring the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smashing an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a salt, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to that time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms, and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“Additionally, it has even such weapon too?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung it downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side. But it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were of a size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the two, the third one he had to parry off with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using the ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited the ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!”

Suddenly being interrupted during the fight, Saito shouted.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said in a trying to focus tone.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue of what?! Though I do not understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against Saito’s.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that doesn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Her pink hair stood up, Louise's eyes blazed up. Louise's body was filled the violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, the strong willpower was generated, and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was raising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

Is Naushid Unju Sera…

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

Eoh Sun Fir Yarunsakusa

Is the anger the source of my power?

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

Os Sun Uryu Ru Rad

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

Beozus Yul Suvuyuer Kano Oshiera

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

Jörmungand’s armor at the same time kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and others ran out from their hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania, took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche with serious expressions on their faces looked at Saito.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl who’s shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached the Saito, and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T21:27:40Z

Ephyon: Hooo boy, did I ever enjoy this part.

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

''Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?''

“Why do you think I did?”

''Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.''

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving behind Saito, whom has no place to go to.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like a mature woman by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’d stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to take him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

''It is not love. I am not in love with him.''

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

''That can’t be so... ''

''Why would I love a guy like him? Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.''

''That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar. ''

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

''But why would I cry so hard then?''

''I am just a coward'' – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

''‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’'' – there was nothing scarier than that.

''That’s why I ran away, tail between my legs.''

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

''If that were to happen, then I would die'' – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche, who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot go back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to go back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures may Saito take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rub' al Khali side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rub' al Khali….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia and thus he could not imagine other lands correctly.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only perceive this world as a real, and Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hm? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with us somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny armor and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled, she looked up at the head of the figure - there was where the voice came from. Was she there? Or was she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there was still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even that couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

Jörmungand’s arm penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

''I have no right to call his name.''

''I won’t hide behind the fake heart.''

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried, Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging about, Saito spoke in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandálfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Partner, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared by the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise struggled violently, held by Jörmungand.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was burning a pale light surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has Ancient and Void, two magic elements mixed in it. What you are you getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiars cannot judge a thing. Familiars acts upon their master’s orders. Only that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“A mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

''What does she want me to use ‘Void’ for? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway. ''

''But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed. ''

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and the kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and the children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. It seemed like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

That thing was like a human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and the others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. If you are together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if a noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Despite her fall was slowed down a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Didn't you say you’d help Saito find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!?”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have Internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only thing of note in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what had been lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? They’re because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to take you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is a Void or Holy Land – I will find a way myself. I will go back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world revolves only around you alone. I only came here to help my friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before being Gandálfr, I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then!? I do not place in there!? What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted, beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! It’s worthy of a reward!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say ‘I love you’ to you out of pity for the bust-handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar’s ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore my love for you is just sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice come from below. Looking down they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and bring the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smashing an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a salt, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to that time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms, and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“Additionally, it has even such weapon too?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung it downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side. But it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were of a size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the two, the third one he had to parry off with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using the ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited the ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!”

Suddenly being interrupted during the fight, Saito shouted.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said in a trying to focus tone.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue of what?! Though I do not understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against Saito’s.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that doesn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Her pink hair stood up, Louise's eyes blazed up. Louise's body was filled the violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, the strong willpower was generated, and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was raising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

Is Naushid Unju Sera…

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

Eoh Sun Fir Yarunsakusa

Is the anger the source of my power?

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

Os Sun Uryu Ru Rad

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

Beozus Yul Suvuyuer Kano Oshiera

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

Jörmungand’s armor at the same time kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and others ran out from their hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania, took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche with serious expressions on their faces looked at Saito.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl who’s shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached the Saito, and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interests me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, a shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter10

2010-03-11T20:47:53Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Ten: The Heart of The Duet===

“I’m home.”

Returning back home from school, Saito passed through the doorway of his house. He took off his school jacket and went straight to the living room to turn the television on.

It was an ordinary day.

While he was watching the television, the phone rang.

He picked up the telephone. It was his classmate.

[Saito, have you seen the latest TV show?]

“Why do you think I did?”

[Someone who has as much free time as you ought to have.]

A trivial conversation.

Life was trivial every day.

There was nothing that could replace this lovely everyday routine…

Saito decided to browse the internet, so he turned his notebook computer on.

“Hm?”

It didn’t turn on.

There was no power supply.

He tried to get it to work many times, until he found himself behind his mother’s back. Her hair was rather short and she seemed to have gained some weight lately.

“Mom, I’m hungry. Give me some food.”

“Not yet.”

“What? I want to drink some miso soup.”

For some reason he really wanted to taste it again.

His mother's miso soup.

Though it was nothing special and had a trivial taste, for Saito it felt like it would be the best meal ever.

“Saito.”

“What?”

“Haven’t you forgotten something?”

“What is it?”

“A thing that you should have done.”

“Homework?”

“Yes homework, but think about it... There is something else, isn’t there? The promise.”

“Promise?”

“Uh-huh. Haven’t you made an important promise to a friend?”

''Promise? What promise would that be?'' Saito thought.

He could not recall it.

Hurry up, remember... and while trying to remember, Saito woke up.

On a bed.

Tabitha was sitting nearby, reading a book.

He knew the sight of that bed and of that room. It was Tiffania’s room inside a house in Westwood Village.

He had used to stay in there.

Saito squeezed his eyes shut as he was blinded by bright sunlight pouring through the window.

Somehow… he was feeling refreshed.

Though his head was still dizzy from the collapse, he felt free…

Noticing that Saito woke up, Tabitha closed her book.

“How?”

“Hm? I feel refreshed… I wonder if it’s the effect of Tiffania’s spell? It was enough to put me to sleep… I feel alright I guess. However, it feels a bit strange. As if something is gone.”

Tabitha nodded.

“Where is everyone?”

“They left for home earlier. They took that half-elf girl with them.”

“I see… what a heartless lot. Disregarding the person under a strange spell, and moreover — leaving him behind.”

Then Tabitha stood up and looked directly at Saito's face.

“Do you want anything?”

“To drink miso soup.”

Saito said with a sigh. It was a first thing that came to his mind.

“What is that?”

“Well, a dish in my world… I would like to eat soup.” Saito said, feeling a little embarrassed.

Suddenly - strong feelings hit him.

A torrent of emotions.

What had been stored up until then, the so called "Nostalgia" that was being suppressed, literally started to flow out like a huge waterfall into Saito's head.

The girl who sat next to him at school.

The best friend with whom he used to play.

Every person he forgot about, their faces floated into his memory.

He remembered the face of the physical education teacher who used to punish him. He missed even such people.

“What's wrong?”

“…They're returning. Returning.”

Saito coughed out.

When he recalled his hometown, he started to cry…

Indeed, the fake motive he had to stay in this world had disappeared.

Since he came to this world, more than one year had passed.

''I want to return home.''

''I want to drink miso soup.''

''I want to meet my friends.''

''I want to go to school.''

''I want to browse the Internet...''

What had been hidden deep inside for such a long time… Saito felt it all break free, with loud cracking sounds.

He recalled Cattleya’s words from before,

“When shocking events happen, a human has the ability to lock their mind.”

And just then, the lock came off.

Saito was crying… sobbing painfully.

“What’s wrong?”

Tabitha asked him.

Saito looked at the runes on his left hand absent-mindedly.

“The runes look different…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the bed, answered,

“Because Tiffania erased the fake motive to stay in this world that was within you, it has affected your familiar abilities as well."

“…Then shouldn’t they have been erased altogether?”

Saito said while watching the faded runes.

“That’s true somewhat. Runes react to your mind’s state. Because you just lost the reason to stay in this world, the turmoil in your mind was reflected on your runes.”

Absent-mindedly, Saito said in a far away voice,

“Hey Derf...”

“What?”

“My… my feelings for Louise — were they also fake, created by the familiar’s runes?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while

“Well, that's not for me to know. It's the way partner’s heart feels.”

“Well, if that’s the case… then it will be my true choice, I guess.”

“I guess, it will be the true choice.”

Louise and others walked down the road to Rosais.

“Isn’t Rosais 50 leagues away still? Walking such a distance, is way too demanding.”

“It can’t be helped. It is because Tabitha decided to stay... Will she help Saito search for the way back to his home place, far away?”

Louise grew silent and started to quietly bite her lips.

“What is it? I already knew the truth. Saito is a human from another world. Jean told me.”

Kirche stole a glance at Louise.

“However, aren’t you a bit too cold? Leaving Saito, whom has no place to go to, behind.”

Reticent Louise, said nothing.

“Say Louise…”

“What?”

“Could you tell me one thing… you learned how to act like an mature woman, by wearing alluring underwear. But why do you tell such lies?”

“I wasn’t lying.”

Kirche placed a hand on top of Louise’s head, and patted gently.

“Honestly, you are just scared.”

“What?”

“You did not want to see… that Saito’s feelings for you were just some familiar’s delusion. Therefore you could not face it and just ran away.”

“You are wrong.”

“When Tabitha said ‘I’ll stay’ you wanted to stay with her, didn’t you? Why did you leave?

“That’s wrong. The only reason I was reluctant is because I wanted to bring Tiffania to princess-sama fast as ordered. So, when Tabitha said she’ll stay, I was reluctant to leave her behind.”

“That is an excuse that only you believe.”

“It’s not an excuse.”

“Let’s suppose that Saito’s feelings for you were just some delusion, what will you do?”

“Nothing much. I’ll just search for a way to take him home in any case - that’s what.”

“And what if those are Saito’s true feelings?”

“I-I’ll l-look for a way to bring him home.”

“And now you are acting flustered.”

“Not flustered. I am not flustered!”

“You are such an easy to read child. You are deeply in love with Saito, aren’t you?”

“You are wrong! Idiot!”

“Hey Louise, now you are acting cowardly. Even if the feelings of the person that loved you are fake, it is not the same with you... Just this time you will have to rely on your own charm.”

“…what?! I am not in love!”

Louise said while pouting.

It is not love. I am not in love with him.

Louise repeated this many times in her mind, trying to persuade herself.

That can’t be so...

Why would I love a guy like him. Certainly, it’s just me feeling jealous about my familiar.

That’s right, I feel those feelings only because he is my familiar.

But though she was repeating it over and over again… tears were still falling from Louise’s eyes.

But why would I cry so hard then.

I am just a coward – Louise thought.

Even facing enemies was less scary than this.

‘Saito’s feelings for me were just some delusion’ – there was nothing scarier than that.

That’s why I ran away with a tail between my legs.

Could it be that Saito’s ‘I love you’ was just another fake motive to stay in this world?

Then, all the moments she and Saito shared… were nothing but a lie.

To put it simply, all her treasured memories would turn into a lie.

If that were to happen, then I would die – Louise thought.

The most important thing in this world for her… would turn into nothing.

That’s why it she could not face it.

Louise rubbed her eyes.

Guiche who was walking in the back of the group, mumbled to himself.

“It is saddening somewhat, though I agreed to erase Saito’s ‘false motive to stay in this world’… when I think about it may be a bad thing to do.”

This way Saito might lose the balance of his spirit. Though not willing to return is not a healthy thing either, but what happens when he cannot return back?

Then he would not have the usual strength to deal with it.

The ‘fake motive to stay in this world’ would be replaced with ‘looking for the way to return back’… And when his familiar’s spirit balance is gone, what extreme measures Saito may take?

However, looking for the various ways may not be bad. But what if they never find a way for Saito to return back…

Guiche tried to imagine himself as a familiar.

However, his imagination was blank.

''Well, umm, from where did Saito come?''

''He said that he came from the Rob Al Kaiire side.''

''Well.''

''If I was now summoned to Rob Al Kaiire….''

“Hmmm.”

Guiche cocked his head.

He could not imagine it. Guiche only knew Halkeginia, thus he could not imagine other land well.

“Lets replace bar with a castle then.”

But even so he could not grasp it. He should have taken his lessons more seriously.

''Because there is no other way, let’s just imagine the girl I like for now.''

''Weeell…''

''First of all, it has to be a girl.''

''And another girl.''

''Darn, it has to be a single girl…''

''Final girl.''

''Tsk, it’s no good – forget it…''

“First thing - she has to be cute, yes.”

Guiche hit his thigh.

''What?! If I were summoned to such place by a cute girl I would not return at all!''

But Guiche could only percept this world as a real, and the Louise’s sadness, as she ran away, as reality.

However… someone tapped his shoulder.

“N? Who is it? I am busy now. Leave me alone”

Again, someone tapped his shoulder.

“Really, who is that who taps my shoulder?”

Guiche looked at everyone walking in front of him.

“Well, it’ can’t be Louise, it can’t be Kirche either. The half-elf girl Tiffania is over there too… could it be?!”

Guiche clapped his hands together.

''Could it be Saito?! Yeah, that is right. He must have caught up with them somehow. Or perhaps it is because that ridiculously busty girl called Tiffania!''

''Whether it is real or not I should make sure'' – Guiche thought.

“Who are you? Hey, you!”

Then Guiche turned around and let out a loud shriek.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Following Guiche’s scream, Louise and others turned around.

A dreadful scene played before their eyes.

A huge figure, about 20 mails in height, towered in front of them.

“W-what is that thing?!”

Bathing in the morning sunlight and spreading an ominous atmosphere around, stood a huge fencer figure. It wore a black, shiny amour and a grasped a long sword in its hand.

After a few moments, it smoothly lifted that enormous sword up and slashed it down into the ground.

A huge cloud of dust sent Louise and others into a coughing fit.

“It’s been a long time, Void user.”

Louise knew that voice. She heard that voice in Albion, during the ball…

Gallia’s Familiar of Void.

The mysterious woman who followed Louise…

“It’s you! Myoznitnirn!”

“Oh, you remember me? I’m honored.”

Startled she looked up at the head of the figure - there is where the voice came from. Is she there? Or is she in a different place?

Perhaps the latter.

The Myoznitnirn was the Familiar of Void, master of the dolls. She wouldn’t be fighting herself.

“What do you want?”

“I came to express my gratitude. After all, the other day, you stole our princess so well.”

“What princess?! You imprisoned her and tried to break her will!”

“Break will? Oh, and you are different? Breaking your familiar’s will is not that different. Look what nice effects it had on Alviss.”

Louise set up the wand and uttered an incantation.

But… there is still no ‘Void’.

Meanwhile, Guiche gathered himself, and recited a spell as well.

Seven bronze armored maidens appeared.

“Valkyries! Attack him!”

The seven bronze maidens of war aimed their short spears at the huge fencer figure.

Yet… the short spears snapped.

“Hey… do you seriously think that such puny golems could hurt Jörmungand?”

The huge golem called Jörmungand lifted its foot with ease.

And he smashed the seven valkyries like insects. Next, Kirche recited her fire magic.

A huge fireball hit the Jörmungand, but even it couldn’t leave a scratch on the armor. The thick armor was impenetrable.

“Useless. It’s a mistake to think that you can hurt the Jörmungand with elemental magic.”

Jörmungand took a step forward. Was there a person inside? It was walking too smoothly for a golem.

Surprisingly, despite its huge body, one could hardly hear the footsteps. It was prowling like a cat.

“How can this golem…”

“Golem? How rude. The Jörmungand is not some golem!”

Jörmungand lifted the sword and smashed it hard against the ground next to Louise and others.

The earth shook from the impact.

“Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise and her friends fell on the ground.

The arm of Jörmungand penetrated the cloud of dust, gripped Louise, and lifted her up.

“Hn…”

Freezing fear gripped Louise’s heart.

“Sai-”

She almost called out Saito’s name.

But… she choked the name down before it left her lips.

I have no right to call his name.

I won’t hide behind the fake heart.

Louise courageously stared at the Jörmungand.

“Hm?”

Worried Saito could see a gigantic knight figure with his left eye. His left eye vision was shaky. He could see Guiche and others from high above.

He could see through Louise’s eyes.

This ability activated itself only when his master was in danger…

“Really… what mess did she get into this time?”

Seeing the somehow frightening knight figure raging, Saito said in a nonchalant voice.

Derflinger, who was leant against the bed side, called out to Saito.

“Is it about the young lass?”

“Yeah. I can see it with my left eye.”

“Same way. Though I will say it clearly – if you don’t love her, don’t go. The undecided Gandalfr is just a burden. It would be useless to go. If you are not sure – don’t get involved.”

Saito took a deep breath.

“While you were at it, you could have erased my familiar's ability as well.”

“What for?”

“So then we wouldn't need to go anywhere.”

Derflinger clattered while laughing.

“Chigeegee.”

Saito stood up, taking Derflinger with him.

“Let's go, Tabitha.”

“Mate, do you love that young lass?”

Saito said in clear voice.

“It’s useless. She’s so unlovable. That girl is selfish, stupid and haughty… Moreover, lately she’s been really needy to be complimented by me. When I think about it – she is completely unlovable. She’s always angry. And we do nothing but argue most of the time. It’s so annoying.”

“Then why are you going to save her?”

“… because whenever I look at this girl, my heart beats like crazy. From the first sight my whole life has been cursed. If I had known her character this wouldn’t have happened. Yeah, I would have lead a untroubled life then… eh?”

Shocked Saito looked at Tabitha.

“Now, did you just smile?”

“Imagining things.”

“Hey, you smiled! Hey!”

Sylphid appeared at the window. Tabitha quickly mounted it. Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito perched on Sylphid as well.

“Hold tight. We’ll fly fast.”

Tabitha said in a casual voice.

Louise, held by Jörmungand, struggled violently.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“You say to let you go, but we just met.”

Louise was brought closer to Jörmungand’s face. Within the old-fashioned fencer’s helmet was a pale light burning. Surrounded by the darkness. It seemed to be completely hollow.

Jörmungand looked like the one-eyed demon from the southern lands. Louise trembled.

“Hey hey, This fellow has ancient and void, two magic elements, mixed in it. What you are getting scared for?”

“Why did you make such monster?”

“Well. Maybe it’s because you are mage you do not understand? Familiar cannot judge a thing. Familiar acts upon master’s orders. Only that.“

“You are wrong!”

Louise shouted.

“Even a familiar is a living being! It’s not something to follow master’s orders blindly! That would be just a golem!”

“Mage’s words mean nothing. Even you treated your own familiar that way!”

“I was different! We were a team! Anyway, you are a coward! Stop hiding yourself and come out! Stop using puppets to do your fights! What is your goal!? Tell me!”

“What a troublesome lass! Just use your ‘Void’ already!”

With these words Louise realized.

What for does she want me to use ‘Void’? Of course, now I cannot use it anyway.

But… for some unknown reason, she wants me to use ‘Void’, I guess I could use it to my benefit and avoid being crushed.

“Sorry, but I cannot meet your expectations. I will aim my wand only when my opponent is a noble. I won’t use my spells on a shady character like you.”

“Say what?!”

Jörmungand squeezed hard. Louise’s face contorted with pain.

“Louise!”

Looking down she saw Kirche, Guiche, Tiffania and kids anxiously looking upwards.

“Run away!”

Louise shouted.

“But, but…!”

“Don’t worry about me! Take Tiffania and children and run away! Please!”

Kirche nodded and urged Tiffania and the children to come with her.

Yet…

“I won’t let you go!”

Holding Louise in its hand, Jörmungand jumped up. Louise was surprised by the lightness that did not suit such gigantic figure. Seems like prowling was not the only thing it could do.

This thing was like human, just much more enlarged! Jörmungand landed in front of Kirche and others, blocking their path.

“Don’t disregard me thinking that you can run away. Next time you’ll try to escape, I will simply crush you without mercy.”

“Even the children?!”

“Yeah. When you hang together I will have no choice but crush you all, right? Maybe it would be better to separate?”

Louise trembled hearing such words. She slowly started to sing.

“Seems like you are going to cast ‘Void’ after all.”

“W-what are you saying! I won’t cast! Didn’t I tell you! Only if noble opponent…”

“Such a boring lie. You had plenty of chances to cast it. Yet you did not, you waste. You are so useless.”

Jörmungand threw Louise to the ground.

In an instant Kirche cast the ‘Levitation’, but the softening was marginal. Jörmungand’s power blocked the elemental spell.

Despite her falling slowed down, Louise still s a bit, Louise still slammed hard against the ground. Her body was in intense pain.

She could not breath! She could not move!

“Well then, I will trample you. Say your prayers, ant.”

Jörmungand raised its foot. Louise closed her eyes shut.

‘Zun’ – a sound echoed… and the cloud of dust lifted again.

Feeling no ground underneath her, Louise opened her eyes.

Louise was riding Sylphid’s back, who rescued the girl in a nick of the time, before she was crushed underneath Jörmungand’s foot.

“What’s the meaning of thi-?”

She asked in a surprised voice turning around. And saw Saito sitting there.

Louise’s eyes opened wide and she shouted.

“W-what are you doing in here?! I didn’t call for you!”

Then she turned to Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Haven’t you said you’ll help Saito to find a way for him to return home?!”

“I was told to help you instead.”

‘Tsun’ – Louise crossed her hands and declared.

“…Really, Tiffania’s magic is so ineffective! Otherwise why would be this idiot coming this way!”

“Its effective. Very effective. Honestly, it put me into a half slumber. What about this world? Does it have an internet? Impossible. Is there a burger bar? Not a chance! Yeah, getting drunk is the only considerable thing in here. What a shame. And it’s all your fault, Louise the Zero-san!”

“Eh?”

“Hush, really that’s too much… Now, I would still rather be here. Whaat, void? Whaat, fake memory? I recall it now thanks to you. I recalled what was lost for a year. Look, aren’t these the tears? Because I cannot find a way back!”

Saito pointed at his puffy eyes.

Louise turned her face away.

“T-that’s not good. I’ll find a way to bring you back! Mo, and stop talking trash about my world!”

“Yeah, thanks to you I cleared the mist off my eyes. Really, there are still things left for me to do in this world. Whether it is a Void or Sacred ground – I will find a way myself. I will return back. Yeah I will return!”

“Stupid! Stupidstupidstupid! Then go fast! I will not be alone!”

“Yes. Such an angry thing you are, but look, hey, there is Kirche, Guiche and Tiffania. Princess-sama and Siesta. Even Tabitha’s mother. Do not think the world centers only about you alone. I only came here to help friends!”

“Wha-?”

“I want to help this world the best I can! I understood that! Because, before the Gandalfr I am a human first! Because I am Hiraga Saito!”

Blood rushed into Louise’s head. For some reason, her pride took the best of her.

“Me? What about me then! I do not place in there?! What? You only said you love me only because you are a familiar? Saitooo!”

Saito shouted beyond angry.

“Listen you! How long can I keep telling ‘I love you’ to the girl who does not return my feelings?! It’s reward worthy!”

“Eh?”

“What’s so good about you? No one would take notice of you - you are haughty like hell, you kick around when you sleep, you do not wear panties, one only can say I love you to you out of the pity for the bust handicapped girl, really. There’s nothing else to praise you for. When I ignore you, you try to provoke me calling it a familiar ‘reward’, but when I misunderstand and droll about it, you put me down with insults. Your head is as much of a zero as your chest is, idiot. Realize the reality, peach-haired fool.”

“That, t-this…don’t say that… are you saying such terrible things because of turmoil? Because I did act bad, I will forgive you this time, but usually I would kill you three times for such words, understand?”

“Shut up! Therefore the love for you is just a sympathy for a pathetic girl, as well as unwilling familiar’s attachment. I won’t follow you around. Hereafter, I’ll be on my own.”

“Looking forward to that! Very cruel! Cruel! Too cruel!”

Louise shouted, shaking her head.

“Oi! I need some help there!”

Guiche’s voice come from below. Looking down they saw him in the hand of Jörmungand, groaning in pain. Meanwhile Kirche and Tiffania were taking the chance and bring the children out of there.

“Seems like you turned into a bait, didn’t you, commanding officer. Let’s save the praises. Wait!”

With a cry Saito jumped off Sylphid.

At the same time he slashed the sword down at the hand that was holding Guiche.

However, with a loud sound, Saito’s sword was repelled

“Cut!”

The next moment, Jörmungand’s hand lifted above Saito, as if trying to smashing an annoying mosquito. Saito kicked off the Jörmungand’s hand and managed to avoid the formidable palm.

“Ku!”

Doing a salt, Saito landed on the ground. At the same time, Jörmungand’s feet moved at an incredible speed, trying to step on Saito.

Rolling to the side, Saito avoided the foot.

“What’s this?! What kind of golem is that?! It’s way too fast!”

The speed was fundamentally different compared to that time he fought Fouquet’s golem.

If Fouquet's golem was a turtle, then this Jörmungand was a cat.

Of course, not just a cat. Steel arms, and legs, and gigantic figure… It all combined into a human-like dexterity.

With the just right timing, Saito jumped back.

Jörmungand pulled out the sword from its waist.

“Additionally, it has even such weapon too?!”

Holding his big sword, Jörmungand swung it downwards, aiming at Saito.

Saito dodged to the side. But it seemed to have read his movements completely.

Jörmungand lifted his left hand over the right shoulder - there were three small throwing knives hidden between its skillful fingers.

However, even if they were called throwing knives, they were of a size of a big sword.

Something that could cut humans into pieces!

Though Saito managed to avoid the two, the third one he had to parry off with his sword.

Not giving him a break, Jörmungand lowered his sword.

A frightening speed.

Somehow Saito managed to dodge the four weapon attack and hit Jörmungand’s foot.

However… only an empty sound echoed from place where the sword hit.

“Derf , cut him!”

“This fellow is using the ‘Counter’.”

“That’s what elves use!”

Saito recalled the battle at Alhambra castle.

Then… only Louise’s ‘Dispel’ could penetrate this armor!

“So because of the big amount of ‘Counter’ used, it is impossible to penetrate the armor.”

“You say too many useless things!”

Dodging to the side from the fist, Saito shouted.

Feeling uneasy, Louise was watching Saito's fight from Tabitha’s Sylphid.

Saito’s sword was not damaging Jörmungand in the slightest!

“What to do… Saito will lose at this rate…”

Tabitha turned to Louise.

“Void.”

“Can’t use it!”

“Why?”

“Not enough willpower!”

“Gather it.”

“Without sleeping I cannot restore it!”

After thinking about it for a while… Tabitha suddenly made Sylphid dive down towards Saito. Then she recited the ‘Levitation’ and caught him up in the air.

“What?! Are you running away?! But even if you try to run away, as quick as this thing is, it will catch us in no time! Besides there are children too!”

Suddenly being interrupted during the fight, Saito shouted.

“You cannot win just by yourself.”

“No, it isn’t true!”

“Silence.”

Tabitha said in a trying to focus tone.

“Yes?”

Then Tabitha informed Saito, loud enough so that Louise would hear that too.

“Let us continue from where we left off.”

“Ha? Continue of what?! Though I do not understand, right now it is no-ghm!”

Saito could not finish the sentence.

Because…

Tabitha’s lips pressed tightly against Saito’s.

“Mh…nmh…”

Saito’s eyes widened from the shock of the sudden kiss.

Moreover Tabitha, in a bold act that doesn’t suit her reserved personality, entwined her tongue with his. To show it Louise, Tabitha sucked loudly on Saito’s tongue.

Louise blankly stared at the spectacle before her, as if not able to understand it.

Her mind could not follow the sudden event.

However… when Tabitha’s lips touched Saito’s, it certainly was a kiss.

Louise’s shoulders started to tremble like during an earthquake.

“Y-youuu… s-s-s-such thing…”

Then Tabitha’s hand slowly embraced Saito’s neck and pulled him tight against her. Her tiny body pressed hard against Saito.

Louise’s mind recalled Tabitha’s words.

“Moreover, c-c-c-continuing from where y-you left ooooooooooooooooooooooooooof?!”

In other words, they were doing such things behind Louise’s back.

Her pink hair stood up, Louise's eyes blazed up. Louise's body was filled the violent burning anger.

Since the anger rose to the utmost limit, the strong willpower was generated, and Louise’s body was wrapped in an aura of magic.

After confirming that the heat haze of magic was raising from Louise’s body, Tabitha quickly separated herself from Saito.

“Now.”

Louise turned to them and started chanting a spell.

Is Naushid Unju Sera…

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s not a Dispel! It cannot penetrate the armor! Explosion will be repelled!”

The runes that Louise started to chant were the ones for ‘Explosion’.

Because this was the spell that Louise was the most familiar with.

Eoh Sun Fir Yarunsakusa

Is the anger the source of my power?

While uttering an incantation, Louise thought.

For a long time I… had lived with so much anger stored in me?

Os Sun Uryu Ru Rad

With anger… blossomed other feelings.

Beozus Yul Suvuyuer Kano Oshiera

She was too scared to admit them.

Louise, who completed the spell, turned to them.

After finishing the cantrip, not having a place to go, the magic began to run through her body. The magic was in her shoulders, arms, palms, fingers, in the tip of her wand… Louise shot the explosion.

White light appeared at one spot of Jörmungand’s armor.

“Uo…”

Saito groaned.

Tabitha’s eyes also opened wide watching the light.

Light kept on growing until it swallowed the whole Jörmungand.

Jörmungand’s armor at the same time kept on swelling like a balloon… then an earth shattering explosion rang.

Jörmungand, as if stuffed with dynamite from inside, exploded. Remains of armor scattered all over the place.

When the last parts of Jörmungand came smoking down, Kirche and others ran out from their hiding.

“Saito! Louise! You are not burnt, are you?”

“No way! You were great! To beat such monster!”

“That’s good… I thought we were going to die so soon after leaving the village!”

Guiche, Kirche, and Tiffania, took Saito's hand and jumped with joy. Children ran up and encircled them.

After a while, when the first wave of joy passed… Kirche and Guiche with serious expressions on their faces looked at Saito.

“…sorry, but did you want to take part in this? Though you helped a lot in defeating this big thing…”

Saito answered in a really tired voice.

“Nonsense. Never apologize again. I did what I wanted to do.”

Kirche and Guiche smiled.

“Kiyaa! It was miserable! And clumsy!”

“But as expected from Saito!”

“Now you are making fun of me…”

Among this friendly chatter, there was a sole girl who’s shoulders were trembling.

It was Louise.

With small steps she approached the Saito, and, interrupting his joyful talk with Guiche, pulled his ear.

“W-what is it?!”

Louise smiled. However, her lips were trembling.

“What was that about?”

“Eh?”

Louise's eyes blazed up brightly.

“Continuing from where you left off?”

Saito panicked.

“Idiot! That was just Tabitha’s clever trick.”

“Well. I understand it. The dog acts like a dog. But what interest me are those emotional, ugly things you said. Yes, surely it came from you rather than a familiar…”

Eyes burning like demons, like a bird of prey carrying its victim to the nest, Louise dragged Saito to the bushes.

Saito’s screams echoed long in the vast, blue sky of Albion.

Meanwhile, hiding itself from the party, shadow collected Jörmungand’s armor.

It was Myoznitnirn. She held a piece of the torn armor like a valuable treasure.

“The armor endured such explosion… I wonder what else can one do with elf magic? Indeed, it may be very interesting.”

She said to herself.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9

2010-03-08T22:14:56Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Nine: Reunion in Westwood===

“I-Is that the village where the half-elf with an unnaturally big chest lives?”

Guiche asked anxiously.

“What the heck are you talking about?”

“Didn’t you say that? It's how you described the half-elf girl — long ears and a ‘ridiculous chest.’”

“You seem to have had quite the sneaky conversation behind our backs.”

Kirche teased, grinning.

“B-Because it’s what he wanted to know the most about!”

“Don’t blame it all on me!”

“But are that girl’s breasts really that big? Bigger than mine?”

Kirche puffed out her chest.

“D-Dunno.”

Saito replied, feeling awkward.

It was already evening when the party reached Westwood Village. Due to the position of the moons, Albion was considerably closer to Tristain than usual, but it still took half a day with Sylphid flying at full speed to get there.

Compared to the other time when they went to Gallia, the party was in a completely different mood. This time they had the duty of returning with Tiffania.

The only hurdle was convincing Tiffania the best they could. It wasn't dangerous, so the party was cheerful.

''It may not be a trouble-free duty though,'' Saito thought.

''After all, Louise can’t use Void now.''

Speaking of which, Louise was the only one who was not in a good mood, and remained silent most of the time.

Kirche poked Saito.

“Hey, Saito. What did you do to Louise? She's been acting weird since morning. Always silent…”

“No… to tell the truth…”

After a moment of hesitation, whether to say or not to say, Saito told Kirche about it.

“Oh my! Willpower!”

“Shh! Not so loud!”

Saito lowered his voice so that Louise, who was walking ahead of them, would not hear.

“Ara~, so she returned to being Louise the Zero again? However, even if she hides it, it may be a serious disease.”

“Don’t say that. You’ll just make me more worried.”

“But, maybe it’s for the better?”

Kirche said with a serious expression on her face.

“What?”

“This child always had to carry the burden of ‘legend’ on her shoulders. I would be happy to pass it to someone else.”

It may be so, Saito thought.

Saito threw a nostalgic look at the village in front of him. Westwood Village had hardly changed.

Built deep in the forest, the plain, compact houses were hard to notice.

Once entering the place, they immediately headed towards Tiffania’s house. White smoke was rising from thatched roof.

“Oi, you’ll just come in like that?”

“Yep, it’s an easy mission anyway. Compared to the usual hardships, it’ll be child’s play.”

Guiche said while humming.

“Mo, really, you should be the last man to relax.”

“Says who? Wasn’t it you who was acting strange lately?”

“Me?”

“Indeed. Though I understand your enthusiasm about becoming sub-commander and all, somehow it’s still strange, normally you wouldn’t be so uptight. It doesn’t feel like the old you at all.”

“Really?”

“Aah, before you lived more comfortably. More at ease! Ahaha!”

Guiche laughed aloud.

“Indeed, when you don’t let your guard down like this, it’s no good.”

Kirche said.

“I command! Demon or not! Come out of this house this instant!”

Guiche stepped in front of Tiffania’s house and shouted.

“I speak in the name of whole clan! I, Guiche de Gramont, Commander of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit! In the name of Her Majesty! This is a royal order!”

When there was no answer, Guiche opened the door.

Momentarily, his body stiffened.

“What? What’s wrong? Is she changing her clothes inside?” Amused, Kirche wondered and peeked inside.

Her body stiffened as well.

Saito and Tabitha looked at each other. After nodding to each other, they both at the same time pushed their heads through the doorway...

Behind the door, in the living room at the table where Saito also used to eat, two people were sitting.

One of them was Tiffania, who stared at the party with blank surprise written all over her face.

However, their nostalgic friend Tiffania was not the only one in the room. And the main problem was that other one.

Tabitha, who poked her head out of the doorway, stated.

“Fouquet.”

Indeed, Tiffania’s house guest was none other but the enemy, Fouquet. Saito’s shoulders began to tremble. He recalled the face of Wales, who met his death on the ground of Albion.

This was the woman who cooperated with the Crown Prince’s murderer, Wardes.

The thief Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

He recalled Henrietta’s crying face, the burnt village of Tarbes and a lot of other spectacles during that miserable Albion’s campaign.

“Fouqueeeeeeeeeeet!”

Saito screamed pulling the sword from his back and leaping forwards.

The rune on his left hand shone.

His swing cut the air within a hair of Fouquet’s face. However, she was a person of no common order. Standing up without fear of the leaping Saito, she pulled out the wand and blocked the sword.

For a moment their weapons crossed before both of them jumped back and took the attacking positions.

“What are you doing here?”

“That should be my line.”

The two simultaneously stared intensely into each others’ eyes, adjusting the timing. Then…

“Stop!”

Tiffania jumped in between them.

“Why are you two fighting?! Saito! Put your sword away!”

“B-But…”

“Mathilda nee-san! Do not raise your hand against this person!”

“Mathilda nee-san?”

Saito watched Fouquet. Wrong person? Though he thought so, those sharp eyes on her strong face, he really fought against her Golem before — no doubt, it was Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

Fouquet, wondering what was happening, watched while switching between Saito’s and Tiffania’s faces.

After that, she shook her head.

“It can’t be helped.”

[[Image:ZnT11-199.jpg|thumb]]

Saito though, still blinded with anger, tried to plunge forward… but Tiffania clung to his arm.

“Please, Saito. Stop... Though I don’t know what happened between you, stop fighting. Please…”

Tiffania was crying.

“Damn,” Saito silently cursed under his nose, but put the sword back into its sheath again. And then with a plop, he sat down on the floor.

”Thank you.”

Tiffania showed an expression of gratitude while sobbing.

Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Maybe now, after such a very long time, we should renew old friendships again?”

Fouquet asked in a tired voice.

Although Fouquet and the party continued to stare at each other for a while…feeling her legs getting numb, she sat on a chair.

“You too, put your wands away and sit down. Aren’t you tired after a long journey?”

The group looked at each other deciding what to do, but when Kirche sat down sighing "Oh well," they reluctantly followed her lead.

“Hey, Tiffania, speak up, why you are acquainted with this fellow?”

Tiffania looked at Saito as if asking, "Is it ok?" — Saito nodded. Under the circumstances, they could do nothing but explain.

Thus Tiffania explained it all to Fouquet.

How Albion’s army was held off and how she helped Saito who was about to die.

How she became acquainted to Louise and others…

“Aah, so it was you then? The one who pushed back the 70,000 Albion troops single-handedly.”

Saito nodded.

“Fufu, you did so, didn’t you. You seem to have grown up a little.”

Fouquet laughed.

“Now then, it’s our turn next. How come you and Tiffania know each other?”

Instead of Fouquet, Tiffania answered Saito.

“I told you some time ago… My father… the archduke, was responsible for the royal treasury, and there was a viceroy serving in this area.”

“Ahh.”

“She’s his daughter. In fact, she’s also my life savior.”

“What?!”

Saito was surprised.

“It’s not that bad. Mathilda-nee-san was sending us the money for our living expenses.”

Though Saito tried to say something, he was interrupted by Fouquet.

“Nuh-oh. Don’t talk about my former job. Let’s keep some secrets here.”

“Saito, do you know what Mathilda-nee-san was doing?”

Tiffania asked while leaning forward.

“N? Ah, aah…”

“Teaching! Don’t say anything else!”

Fouquet gave Saito a piercing glare.

“If you talk — I’ll kill you.”

Saito reluctantly decided to lie. He felt sorry for Tiffania if she were to know Fouquet’s true character.

“…that—treasure hunting.”

“Treasure hunting? That’s great!”

"Fu" — Kirche pressed her hand against her mouth

“Don’t laugh.”

“What about you, Auntie? How did your La Rochelle visit end?”

To Kirche's provocation, Fouquet forced a wry smile.

“Oh, that adventure. Well, those guys ended up grasping all treasures to themselves.”

Relieved, Tiffania said,

“Therefore, no hard feelings. Not anymore. Make up. Hey, lets have a toast!”

Tiffania took out wine and glasses from the cupboard.

Thus a strange party of bitter enemies started.

Everyone continued to drink wine in silence as there wasn't really any conversation. Only Guiche was cheerful while all others were only adding, "Uh-huh, yeah." Kirche from time to time put her hand on her cleavage where she had her wand hidden, before pulling it back again. Louise was absent-minded as usual.

The person who hurt Henrietta badly was there, in person, right in front of them.

Saito chewed his lip while watching Fouquet.

Aah, how many times he dreamed of an encounter like this eye to eye.

When thinking so, he had the impulse to plunge forward now and then.

Silently drinking the wine, Fouquet soothingly asked Saito,

“So, what's the reason you're here? I doubt you're here just to drop by.”

Saito, looking back and forth between Tiffania and Fouquet… answered after some hesitation.

“…Tiffania, we came to bring you back.”

Fouquet's eyebrow twitched a little.

Tiffania was looking at Saito surprised as well.

Saito leaned forward.

“Tiffania, come together with us to Tristain.”

Troubled, Tiffania hesitated.

“But…I…”

Saito desperately continued to persuade Tiffania.

“Of course, the children will go with you. In Tristain your lives will be secure. Didn’t you say you wanted to see the outside world?”

Tiffania’s face brightened up a little.

Then, Tiffania stole an embarrassed glance at Fouquet.

Saito stared at Fouquet as well.

She would probably say it was no good. She, who helped Tiffania for a long time, would not permit her to go together with Saito.

If so, then it’d be the sword’s turn again.

Saito slowly reached out for Derflinger.

Tension filled the room.

It was ready to blow anytime.

And then, after what felt like an eternity…

Fouquet closed her eyes and nodded.

“Good. Go with them, Tiffania.”

Surprise was clearly reflected on everybody’s faces.

“It’s time for you to see the outside world.”

“Oi! You agree!?”

“Uh-huh. Besides, I am broke now. Even if I wanted to send the remittance, I could no longer do so. That’s why I came to see you today. This is a nice opportunity.”

“Mathilda-nee-san…”

Tiffania’s face fell. Fouquet walked up to Tiffania and hugged her tightly.

“Such a silly child. Why are you crying?”

While scrubbing her eyes, Tiffania answered,

“Because you were having such a hard time. Why didn’t you say so sooner?”

“Are there parents who would want their daughter to feel anxious?”

“But Mathilda-nee-san is not my parent.”

“I feel like one. Because I have known you since you were so small.”

Later that night, after Tiffania cried herself to sleep… Fouquet started getting ready to leave.

“Oi, wait.”

Hastily Saito told Fouquet.

“What is it? Are you saying you still want to fight? What a troublesome child.”

“It's different. Don’t you want to say goodbye to Tiffania?”

Saito asked softly, but Fouquet shook her head.

“I’m in a hurry. I am very busy lately.”

''Or is it that you simply hate goodbyes...''

Not knowing what else to say, Saito silently watched Fouquet walk to the door. At the doorway, Fouquet turned around.

“That child is so naïve. She doesn't know about the world. Look after her so that she doesn't run into trouble.”

“Yeah.”

Saito nodded. Then Fouquet looked at everyone.

“Now then — next time we meet, we'll be enemies.”

“You're not an enemy now.”

“True.”

Fouquet suppressed laughter.

“See you then. Best of luck.”

But when Fouquet turned around, Saito asked her,

“Are you involved in some intrigues now as well?”

“I didn't ask you why you want to take that child with you. Therefore, you should not prompt either.”

“I want to know why. Are you not worried?”

Fouquet’s face looked lonely for a moment.

“That’s just the path I chose, I guess.”

Putting the deep hood on, Fouquet said,

“You're searching for your own way home. To see your parents’ faces again. I too, a long time ago, lost my place to return to.”

After Fouquet left, Saito and others decided to go to sleep.

Saito sat down on the sofa, but since he was not able to fall asleep he just stared at the moons.

Fouquet’s words were whirling in his head.

‘For the sake of returning home.’

''Even if I wanted to return, I could not,'' Saito thought. ''However, do I really want to return?'' The idea of leaving this world was still very vague somehow, was it because he still hasn't decided?

As he was lost in a deep thought…

“Saito.”

Someone softly called out his name.

He looked up, and saw Louise walking up to him.

“Louise.”

He called.

She was silent for such a long time… What was the matter?

His hand abruptly reached out, and gently touched Louise’s cheek.

It was wet.

Louise cried.

Saito became flustered.

“Oi, what’s wrong?”

“Say...”

“Don’t cry.”

Because the room was dark… he could not read her expression. It made Saito feel anxious. Ignoring Saito’s words, Louise asked,

“Do you want to return?”

“…eh?”

“Do you want to return to your home place, tell me.”

“Why you are asking such a thing all of a sudden?”

“Answer me!”

Saito slowly… repeated the words he kept on saying recently,

“No, there are still things left unfinished in this world, I will return after that…”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying.”

“Then why were you crying in front of Chii-nee-sama? If you did not want to return home, you wouldn't have cried.”

“That…”

Suddenly, he recalled. How he was held close to Cattleya’s chest… He remembered everything all of sudden. Mother’s warmth. His hometown…

“How do you know about that?”

“It was written in Chii-nee-sama’s letter.”

Louise showed Saito the letter that she received from the owl. After reading it, Louise started to act strange. It was a letter from Cattleya.

Saito pulled the lamp off the table and ignited it with flint. He held the letter under the light.

Because of his studies with Tabitha… the meanings of characters filled his mind.

In the letter, after the greetings and being happy about Louise’s homecoming… was written about Saito.

That thinking about home, Saito cried.

That she was worried about Saito.

That it was Louise’s duty to see Saito off, returning back home.

That this was what should be the highest priority above all…

Louise asked, her face was soaked with tears,

“Why don't you cry in front of me?”

“That’s…”

“Why do you never tell me how you really feel?”

''Why...''

Absent-mindedly, Saito was losing himself in far away musings.

''Because I love Louise.''

''I don't want to show tears in front of the woman I love.''

''But… it wasn’t just that. It wasn’t just this feeling.''

“Hey, why?”

Louise whispered, as her voice shivered a little.

“Because he's a familiar.”

“Tabitha."

Behind Louise stood the small girl with short blue hair.

Nonono — Louise shook her head as if trying to drive the unpleasant thoughts away. In a voice that sounded like she was trying to persuade herself, she said,

“Yes. I agree with what Tabitha said. Therefore, when you are close to me, the thoughts of returning home just don't enter your mind. No, you cannot think about it. Because when you stay by me, this world seems like the right one for you. No, that’s how it has to be.”

“Different. It’s different. That’s…”

It was hard to explain.

However, he was not very certain… it could be like Louise said. Or it could be his own feelings messing with his mind.

Whichever it was, he could not deny it.

Whether his thoughts were really his or not — Saito could not understand.

“It’s hard to know…”

“I, too, am uncertain.”

Tabitha added.

“Your tone was quick to become doubtful… Therefore it must be a fact.”

“Fact?”

“A familiar’s ‘memory’ is changed for the convenience of their master. Memory is used to store information. Like how you were quick to learn characters. Not thinking much about your hometown must be because of it as well.”

“Are you sure about that? After all, I did remember my home from time to time…”

“But how many of those times happened with Louise around?”

These words made Saito blink in surprise. There were several times when he recalled his home but kept quiet about it.

When he was looking at the meadow of Tarbes together with Siesta.

In Westwood Village when he heard Tiffania’s harp.

When he was hugged by Cattleya…

Seeing how Saito became silent, Tabitha continued to speak,

“‘Gandálfr's rune’ might have created a false motive in your mind, to stay in this world. For you, those fake feelings are true. ‘I want to do something for this world.’ But it could be that you are only made to feel that way, while your true feelings have disappeared.”

Surprised, Saito asked,

“Is it really possible?”

Tabitha indifferently continued her speech,

“As time passes, the effect grows stronger. Gradually, the familiar becomes accustomed so that he can become one in body and spirit with their master in the end.”

“Oi oi, if so, then I am not me…”

Saito remarked, to which Derflinger’s voice responded,

“Well, you finally understand what I was worrying about.”

Without them noticing, all of the group members had already woken up.

“Certainly, you have been acting weird lately. Somehow, you were strangely serious…”

Guiche said, his voice was filled with worry.

“Ara, I think it’s because you were reflecting your master.”

Kirche added.

Louise said, while rubbing her eyes.

“And ever since we met again, you were acting a little strange. You always woke up with a somehow strong sense of duty… it was so not like you.”

“But… still. Despite all the things that have been said, there is still no proof… Hmmm.”

“Saito, is…is it true?”

“Tiffania?”

The one who spoke was Tiffania, who had been sleeping soundly till then and came closer to Saito..

“Really… then I am not really me.”

Saito looked at everyone and said honestly. Louise turned to Tiffania.

“Hey, Tiffania. You can erase memory, right? Then can you erase that part as well? Can you erase the fake motive that Gandálfr's rune created in Saito’s mind so that he would stay in this world?”

“I don’t know…”

“It’s worth a try. The only thing that can interfere with ‘Void’ is another ‘Void’.”

“Oi oi, don’t decide for me!”

Saito shouted.

“Hey Saito…”

“What?”

Louise had a determined expression on her face. Saito knew, that once Louise was like that, nothing could change her mind.

“In your mind, two melodies are ringing. We have to find out which one is true. Such a duet cannot go on forever.”

In a shy voice, Derflinger noted,

“But young lass… when we erase that part, his feelings for you might change as well.”

“It’s alright.”

Louise said in a clear voice. Then, while wiping off tears, Louise declared with a fake bravado,

“Mo, it's annoying! Regardless, when a guy l-loves — it's nothing but inconvenience. He just acts s-suspiciously when night comes! I will be relieved once it’s over!”

“Louise… you…”

“Look, lets just finish the spell quickly and bring you back to the way you were before. And once you are back to your old self, we can search for the way for you to return.”

“Louise!”

Louise started to run… but then stopped and spoke while looking down, bangs covering her eyes,

“However, the way it is right now, I cannot help you. I am really nothing more than Louise the Zero…”

After saying that much, Louise ran out of the room.

Saito tried to run after her, but Guiche and Kirche stopped him, grabbing his hands.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“Calm down, I consider myself to be your friend. That’s why I won’t do that.”

“I think the same way, too.”

They both, with unusually serious faces, nodded.

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz…''

The sounds of the Void’s runes reached Saito’s ears.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc…''

“Tiffania…”

He looked at Tiffania, who had a serious expression while reciting the Void’s runes towards Saito.

''Nyd Is Algiz Berkanan Man Laguz…''

The spell was completed.

His consciousness fading… Saito collapsed on the floor.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter5 - MTL

2010-03-08T10:57:24Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Five: The Disappearing Gandálfr===

After that, ten days passed.

After Tiffania’s ring's intensive healing magic treatment, Saito’s fatal wounds, after two weeks of sleeping and three weeks all together, were almost completely healed…

Yet he was not heading back.

Leaning upon his elbows, Saito let out a lonely sigh.

“Haaah.”

What a painful thing to hear, those sighs.

Saito was sitting on the firewood pile behind Tiffania’s house. Tiffania’s house was made from logs and some mortar.

Around it, sun-lit, beautiful trees grew.

Here, next to Saxe-Gotha, Westwood Village was located. The village was near the highway connecting Saxe-Gotha and the port city of Rosais.

Based on Tiffania’s words, the hill where Saito held off the Albion army was not too far away either.

Indeed, it was a tiny, forgotten village. Even if you looked at it, through the small cracks within the forest, you could see the ten small houses only if you were right next to it.

Derflinger, who was leaning against the woodpile, said in a calm voice.

“Weeell, seems like Albion’s army missed the Allied Forces in Rosais. Because you bought some time, the allies were able to retreat successfully. Partner, your life-threatening clash with the enemy was not in vain.”

They learned this from a merchant that came to peddle in the village the other day.

He himself had seen that merchant who came to sell cloth and chatted about the reverse defeat of the Holy Republic of Albion's army. He said - "We’ll survive through this and it will be a little bit easier," with a happy face. Albion’s nobles were not popular among the country people.

“Besides, the war ended as well. Goes without saying.”

They also learned that Gallia suddenly entered the war, forcing the Albion army to surrender.

“Even if we escaped, we won anyway.”

However, Saito still looked gloomy.

“…so it is.”

Louise and others should have been able to escape safely as well. Yet, even though he should be joyous…

He kept on staring absent-minded at his left hand, and muttered:

"Blank, is it?”

So, the runes that disappeared did not come back.

Apparently, the contract was completely broken.

“I, I am not even a Gandálfr anymore.”

“Hmm. No, I was thinking, why would a familiar contract completely wear off…”

“What, why?”

“For one moment, your heart stopped. So partner, the familiar's runes died as well. Magical spell-based objects can make assumptions too. Like flies escape the door that seems to be dead – the runes may have left as well.”

“I see.”

Trying to comfort the glum Saito, Derflinger said,

“Hey hey, isn’t it good? This way you won’t have to deal with that fussy noble girl’s complaints. You will be counted as dead in her eyes.”

“Indeed, yet still…”

Bitterly, he was not able to give up. Saito looked up at Derflinger and asked.

“...Can Louise make a contract again?”

“What?”

“Indeed. You heard me.”

“Sort of like double using.”

“Yes.”

“First of all, 'Summon Servant' is not only about passing. It all depends if that noble girl will open the gate in front of you or not.“

“…”

“In fact, it is still unknown why a person is chosen to be a familiar. Based on the four element system, only a beast or a spirit that represents the element of the user can pass the gates… Anyhow, that girl’s element is Void. According to what principle the familiar is chosen, I don’t know. Yet…”

“Yet?”

“This is so called ‘fate’.”

“Hmm, if I and Louise are related by ‘fate’ then could the gate open again?”

“I don’t know. But, it was fated to bid farewell here. That’s one of the problems.”

“Hmm… well, and secondly?”

“Servant Contract.”

Saito recalled how he was summoned to this world and kissed by Louise. If you think about it - everything started from that.

“Aah, that kiss.”

“That is right. ‘Summons’ and ‘Contract’. It’s because of the combination of these two, one becomes a familiar for the first time.”

“So it is not just a kiss?”

“It seems it was the ‘type’. Actually, the runes were carved into your body after that right?”

Saito remembered the sensation of burning pain.

“…so that’s everything left to do.”

“I would not recommend it.”

Derflinger muttered.

“Why?”

“Weeell, that, whether it is or not, if a familiar dies, the mage can summon another familiar… It’s different for familiars. For familiars, the ‘contract’ is a lifelong one. For familiars that live after the contract breaks, it becomes unpalatable.”

“Hmm hmm…”

“So, to put it this way, for a familiar to break a contract with the mage twice, one can only guess what would happen to the body…”

Derflinger said in an inarticulate voice.

“…”

“So, it’s bad I say. After getting life back with much trouble and putting it back under risk again… And, if the contract fails, Partner would not only embarrass himself. That girl also, would not want to see such a thing. It would be depressing.“

''…It is so.''

''I'm not the only one who is in danger. It's possible that Louise would be jeopardized as well.''

Still, Saito was not able to give it up.

''It feels like a hole in my heart. The bond that Louise and I had, is broken. It‘s like my body is split in two, painfully.''

“Therefore, don’t look so gloomy. This way you can travel to the east without holding back. We'll go together.”

“I am not a Gandálfr anymore, would it still be alright?”

“It’s good. For six thousand years, I've been alive. For me, partner‘s time feels like one second.“

Saito sighed and said.

“But what about Louise?"

“Oh dear. That girl is very prideful, it will be all right.”

In a not careworn voice, Derflinger said. Saito nodded in a persuaded way.

“Yeah. There is no purpose for her to admit me… I, who can’t use magic and am just a simple human, am a nuisance…”

Feeling depressed, he heard the voice from the back.

“Umm…”

When he turned around, Tiffania was standing there with an embarrassed face.

“N?”

“Firewood…”

Seems like Saito was asked to collect the firewood that he sat on.

She was wearing a large hat to hide her pointed ears.

“Ah, sorry.”

Saito stood up. Tiffania, avoiding Saito’s eyes, looked down and reached for the firewood. ''I have been careless,'' he thought. ''What if they learn that I am from a different world? I guess one cannot keep a secret who and from where he is forever. Even though she rescued me... and went through the trouble to look after me when I was recovering.''

“Sorry. I am greatly indebted to you. I... it’s time for me to leave. So don’t worry. Yeah, because the war is over, a kind of awkward guy like me is not needed in the village.“

Tiffania opened her eyes wide.

“Ah, it’s different! Different! It is not so! I… umm, because you are a boy of the same age as me, I could not speak properly… I was slightly tensed… But it is not because I am afraid. So, until the wound heals properly, you should stay here awhile. I am the one who should be sorry.”

Hesitantly, Tiffania bowed embarrassed.

Seeing this girl, Saito brightened up for a moment. Besides, he was impressed. She was extremely shy toward strangers. Yet, she helped him despite herself.

“I see, you are not only cute, but gentle too.”

“I-I’m not cute!”

“You are cute. And I think you are gentle too.”

When Saito said so, Tiffania pulled the hat further down. She was feeling shy.

“I may be kind… But because of my mother's words.”

“Mother?“

Saito asked. The word had a nostalgic sound to it.

“Yes. My… dead elf-mother. She said giving the ring to me. ‘Help when you find a person in need.’ My mother was like that. Without reflecting in it myself, I carried out the words of the person that I loved. Therefore, I…”

Derflinger nosed in.

“Somehow, I think that there were complicated circumstances to it.”

Tiffania looked down.

“This Westwood Village. If you look at it, only children are here.”

“That’s right.” Saito nodded. Though his head was full with thoughts about the runes disappearing up till now... He never saw an adult here.

“This village is an orphanage. Children who lost their parents live here.“

“Do you look after them?”

“Because I am the oldest, I take care of things, as for food however…”

“You don’t have money?” Derflinger asked.

“An old acquaintance sends the money. It’s enough to cover our basic needs,”

Tiffania said hesitatingly.

“What is a half-elf, with the ‘Ancient Magic’ ring, doing in a orphan’s village?

“Derf!”

Saito warned Derflinger.

“It is alright if you do not want to tell us the circumstances behind the ring. But is there something you can say?”

Tiffania became silent.

“Sorry, we shouldn’t force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about. Derf, act properly. That’s this sword's habit, to pry about things…”

When Saito said so… Chink! A dry sound came.

When looking up, he saw one arrow stuck in one of the firewood that he sat upon.

“Dangerous. Is there a hunter?”

Chink! Chink!

The arrows flew one after another, sinking into the ground next to Saito and the others.

“Who the?!”

When he shouted, the group looking like mercenaries emerged from the forest.

“Hey you! Is there a village chief? Call him here!”

A lot of people came out. All members were carrying weapons - bows with arrows, spears and so on.

”Wh-what for?”

Tiffania muttered in a frightened voice.

“My, what a beauty. Here, in the middle of the forest, isolated from the world.”

One said and came closer. He was a small, sly looking man with a small cut on his forehead. Apparently, he was the leader of the group.

“And who are you? Mercenaries?”

“Ex-mercenaries. Since the war ended, we returned to our original profession.”

“Profession?”

“Robbery,”

One said, then the others started to laugh.

"Really, the easy wartime was over once we suddenly surrendered to Gallia. You see, we need compensation. So we're going back to basic business, to earn food."

“Leave. There is nothing for you in here.”

Tiffania answered back and looked courageously at them. The men laughed.

“There is some.”

“Eh?”

“Even if the village looks poor, there are still some valuable things, I think. For me, a great treat would be a beautiful woman like you.”

“I think you would be worth two thousand gold coins, right?”

These robbers seemed to do kidnapping too.

One approached and the moment he tried to touch Tiffania…

Saito stepped in.

“Stop.”

“What? Kid, don’t you value your life? Except for a few exceptions, there is no interest in the market for the likes of you.”

“Don’t touch Tiffa.”

“Myyy, such a serious fellow. Want more wounds? Move.”

Contemptuously evaluating him, the robber gave a vulgar smile.

Saito reached for Derflinger. Derflinger whispered in a worried voice.

“…Partner, stop. The way Partner is today, there is no chance of winning.”

”Hey, youngster. Do you want us to murder you? Let us work in peace.”

One robber said while lowering a spear. Saito clenched his fist. ''I cannot use Gandálfr's power and am just a high school student.''

But…

Saito gripped Derflinger.　

“I won’t abandon someone to whom I owe my life.”

“Partner…”

“Naa, little boy. Do you know something?” said a man holding the spear.

“W-what?”

“To attack the Tristain and Germania Allied Forces, we headed toward Rosais. However, we were stopped by only a single person. I don’t know much as I stayed behind... Yet you remind me the courage of that person. I praise it.”

“It was me.”

Saito, who gripped the sword, said in a shaky voice. Men began to laugh.

“Hey hey! You say you stopped the Albion army when your hand trembles just from holding a sword?”

“At least lie better if you are lying! It was 70,000! 70,000!”

“Shut up!”

Saito raised Derflinger and sprang at a man who laughed. Then the opponent made a serious face and received Saito's sword with the spear.

“Ugh!”

Derflinger was blocked without any effort. The man turned the spear skillfully, hitting Saito's feet with it. Disappointingly, Saito fell on the ground.

Pointing a spear at his face, the man said in a cruel voice,

“Naa, youngster.”

“Ku…”

“When you’re reborn in your next life, consider your words before boasting.”

The moment when Saito was giving up, he shut his eyes…

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz...''　

Voice came from the back. Gradually, it turned into song. A spell was being cast behind him.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc...''

…It was similar to Louise.　

''Nyd Is Algiz…''

When turning around, he saw Tiffania grasping the small wand that she took out some time ago. It was a small and a thin wand, like a pencil.

“What? Nee-chan is a noble? Naah, it must be another bluff…”

''Berkanan Man Laguz...　''

The moment when a single man closed in...

In a confident attitude, like a conductor lowering a rejected baton, Tiffania lowered her wand.

The air stirred like mayflies.

The air, surrounding men, distorted.

“Fue…?”

Like a fog clearing up, the distorted air returned back to normal… Men looked at the air dumbfoundedly.

“That? What just happened here?”

“This? Why we are in this place?”

Tiffania informed the men in a perfectly composed voice.

“You got lost in the forest.”

“R-really?”

“The army is that way. Go forth to the highway after leaving the forest and then head straight to the north.”

“T-thank you…”

Step by step, the men left without reliance.

In a blank surprise, Saito watched their backs.

After the last one disappeared in the forest, Tiffania relaxed.

Then Tiffania said in an embarrassed tone.

“…I have erased their memory. Their memory stops at ‘entering the forest’. When they reach the highway, they will forget about us completely.”

“It’s magic?”

Tiffania nodded. Then Saito realized something.

“Then, the dragon knights that were helped, have lost their memory as well…”

“So. You know those people.”

Saito nodded.

Magic that erases one’s memory…

Wind, Water, Fire, Earth…

Whichever element he thought of, none could do that.

Unless…

But isn’t it a legendary element?!

While trembling, Saito asked.

“…just now, what magic was it?”

Instead of Tiffania, Derflinger answered.

“Void. It was Void.”

“Void?”

Confused, Tiffania looked at Derflinger.

“… what, this is its true identity.”

Saito, with a widely opened mouth, stared at Tiffania. This girl who had an impossible chest… secretly had an impossible power as well.

“Anyway… Why are you able to use that power? Please, tell me.”

That night, to hear Tiffania's childhood story, Saito came to the living room.

In Tiffania's house, there were three rooms. The room where Saito was resting, her bedroom, and this living room. The children lived in groups of three, but though they lived separately, they ate in Tiffania's house. After finishing the dinner and seeing off children to their houses, Tiffania took some wine out of the barn and placed it with glasses on the table.

Firewood was burning in the fireplace. In addition, some bird’s meat was being roasted on it.

“I'm sorry for waiting. Until night, I feel too uneasy to talk.“

“It’s all right,” Saito said.

Tiffania, while watching the roasting poultry on the fireplace, began to talk slowly.

“My mother was the mistress of Albion's King’s younger brother… the Grand Duke who was ruling over this whole land of Saxe-Gotha. My father was a Grand Duke of the royal family treasury, responsible for the management of the treasury. My mother used to call it 'financial supervisors’ attention'.”

“Mistress?”

Saito asked.

“Yes, mistress – a woman other than a wife.”

“Indeed.”

“Why would an elf be a Grand Duke’s mistress?”

“I do not know that. The reason why my mother, being an elf, came to the White Country to become father’s, is unknown to me. Mother never spoke about it… Nonetheless, in Halkeginia, no one thinks of elves pleasantly, it must have been some really complex circumstance.”

“Because they say they are trying to get back the sacred ground from elves.”

“Aye. In that sort of division, my mother was a truly obscure person. She never talked in public and rarely went out. In the residence, she waited for my father's return for a long, long time, continuing that sort of life. I still recall it. The back of a mother who absent-mindedly watches the door… Since I had the ears of my mother, I was not allowed to go out as well then.”

Saito was quiet and drank one glass of wine. So that’s why Tiffania was not used talking to teenage boys. Not just boys, there must have not been any girl friends either.

“However, that sort of life with mother was not too difficult. Father, who came by occasionally, was gentle and mother told me various stories too. Mother taught me how to play musical instruments and read books.”

“I see.”

“The day when that sort of life ended came. Four years ago. Father, with a changed look, came to us. He said, 'It is too dangerous here' and took us to the house of one of father's vassals.”

“Why?”

“Mother's existence was the royal family’s secret. If it were to be found out some day that a royal family treasury manager, father, had an elf as a mistress, it would cause a huge scandal, if not more. Still, father refused to banish mother and me. The vicious king imprisoned father and did all sorts of tricks to search for our whereabouts. And, at last, we were found.”

Saito held his breath.

“I still remember it well. The day when the Advent Festival started. Many knights and soldiers came to the house in which we hid ourselves. The noble who was father's vassal, however, desperately resisted... but was no match to the king‘s military forces. Once the knights‘ footsteps echoed in the corridor, my mother hid me in the closet and locked it. I was holding the wand given to me by father, and trembled for a long time. When soldiers entered the room, mother said.”

Saito shut his eyes.

“'I will not resist. We elves do not want to fight.’ Yet, magic was the response. I heard a frightening sound when one spell after another hit my mother. Then the chasers tried to open the closet where I hid myself…”

Tiffania drank a glass of wine, with a painful expression on her face.

“And, were you caught?”

She shook her head.

“No…”

“Then, did someone help?”

“No. The spell, that I used today, saved me.”

“Then how did that magic awake?”

Not able to contain the overflowing curiosity, Saito asked it. With her eyes closed, Tiffania began to speak.

“In my house, there were a lot of valuable items as my father was a royal treasury manager. When I was small, I often played with them. There was an old music box among them.”

“Music box?”

“Yes. Treasure given to the royal family… However, it could not be opened without the ring. Yet, one day I noticed. That there was one ring similar to the lock in the treasury, and when I inserted it and opened the box, I heard a tune. It was a beautiful, somewhat nostalgic tune. Mysteriously, no one else but me could hear that tune… Even if the ring still fit.“

Saito held his breath. She looked like she was remembering something.

“Once I heard the tune, in my head… runes started to emerge. However, I did not say that to anyone, because I did not want them to find out I was playing with the treasure.”

“The runes that you used a while ago?”

“It is so. When the closet was opened by the soldiers, those runes came to my head. And I started humming it while waving the wand given by my father.”

The effect of the spell that Tiffania recited was identical to the one earlier today – soldiers forgot what they came to do in the first place, Tiffania said.

“The runes that came with the tune I heard from the opened music box, remained forever in my head. Since then, those runes saved me many times…”

When Tiffania finished talking, she drank up the glass of wine slowly. Then, she muttered to herself.

“So, ‘Void’ you say. I however, thought it to be a mystic force…”

“You should not speak about that to people.”

“Why?”

“Void is a legendary power. There might be guys who try to use that power. It is dangerous.”

“Legendary? Exaggerated!”

Tiffania laughed.

“Me, such a failure, a legend? That’s too weird!”

“It is true.”

When Saito said it seriously, Tiffania nodded.

“Understood. If you say so – I won’t tell this to anyone. Or perhaps, I could tell, then just later remove their memory...”

To Tiffania, who has grown up in a separated from people place, it was hard to understand the importance of this thing.

Saito drank wine as well.

While drinking, his eyelids became heavy.

Tiffania was literally shining like moonlight.

Saito ruminated through the story.

Such a beautiful, fairy-like, girl, has such a tragic past.

With his eyes closed, Saito fell into the world of drunken slumber.

''The left hand of God is Gandálfr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and his right hand wields a long spear, protecting me with endless vigilance.''

''The right hand of God is Vindalfr, the kind-hearted flute of the lord. He dominates all beasts of life, leading me through earth, sky, and water.''

''The mind of God is Myoznitnirn, the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carries all knowledge and provides advice whenever I am in need.''

''There is one more person, but remembering its name gives me trouble…''

''Taking the four disciples, I came to this land…''

Saito was woken up by a singing voice.

It was not daybreak, as the two moons were hanging outside the window.

“…Sorry. Did I wake you up?”

Tiffania sat in front of the fireplace, holding a harp.

“Could you sing that again?”

Tiffania began to sing again.

The way her voice pierced the mind. The way the moonlight shined within her hair. She had a beautiful singing voice.

“Was this the song you heard together with the runes?”

Tiffania nodded.

After that, she started to play the tune with the harp. She didn’t sing this time. Saito, while listening to the tune, whisperingly asked Derflinger, who was leaning against the chair.

“…Hey, Derf. You know something?”

“What?”

“If there are other Void users… there must be other familiars like Gandálfr too.”

“Aah.”

“Talk.”

“There is a possibility. However, just the possibility. Not necessarily the reality.”

Saito got angry at Derflinger's feigned ignorance.

“Tell me.”

“What?”

“Louise’s Void must also have been awaken not by coincidence. There must be some kind of reason, right?”

“I do not know. After all, I am just a sword. I cannot understand some deep things. But, it is not that important to know anyway. Partner, you are not a Gandálfr anymore.”

“I think you are hiding something from me.”

For a moment, Derflinger’s voice became serious.

“Partner, I will say it once.”

“What?”

“I love you. Strange and honest. Therefore, please remember one thing: no matter what I say or do, I think about what is better for you. I will tell you when the time is right…”

“Is that so?”

“It’s wisdom, I tell you, it’s wisdom.”

Though Saito was about to say something… he shut his mouth.

Tiffania kept on playing. Saito closed his eyes

“..hmmm. Damn.”

“What is it now?”

“When I hear this song, I wonder why I am reminded of Earth.”

“Earth?... Is that partner’s hometown?”

“Aye.”

“It can’t be the reason for nostalgic feelings. It’s the tune that Brimir played while thinking about his hometown. It’s just homesickness I say.”

“Brimir's hometown was a sacred ground?”

“It is so. Maybe.”

“Maybe? Remember and answer properly!”

“Stop saying foolish things. It’s hard to remember things that happened thousands of years ago. Can you in detail, remember even the most recent things?”

Saito poured wine into the glass.　

He drank it and muttered.

“Brimir is a god, I guess. Everyone, in Founder Brimir’s presence… starts saying prayers.”

“Idiot. He is not a god. Brimir was a free person. No, not much… he was God’s spokesman… The nearest entity to it… I think.”

“A great person anyway.”

“That is right.”

“Is this whole mess because this great guys' hometown was taken over by elves?”

“That’s not true.”

Tears were falling from Tiffania’s eyes now as she played the harp.

[[Image:ZnT08-141.jpg|thumb]]

Due to her bond with her mother… she could recall the homeland where the elves live.

Saito felt a sense of intimacy with Tiffania.

Her hometown was also not here.

She, like me, was a foreigner. That's why she feels so strongly about her pointed ears.

Tiffania's tears, illuminated by moonlight, shone brilliantly.

Various things whirled in Saito’s mind.

The war that finally ended…

The sign of Gandálfr that disappeared…

The meeting of a new Void user…

And… Louise.

''I, who am not a Gandálfr, do not have the qualification to stay by the pink-haired girls side.''

''Therefore, I cannot return to Tristain.''

''I cannot meet Louise.''

''Because… all that Louise needs is Gandálfr… not this Saito Hiraga.''

As he thought, he unknowingly began to cry.

The tears of homesickness and tears of heartache melted together.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9

2010-03-08T03:28:31Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Nine: Reunion in Westwood===

“I-Is that the village where the half-elf with an unnaturally big chest lives?”

Guiche asked restlessly.

“What the heck are you talking about?”

“Didn’t you say that? You described the features of that half elf girl — long ears and a ‘ridiculous chest.’”

“You seem to have had quite a sneaky conversation behind our backs.”

Kirche teased while grinning.

“B-Because it’s the thing that this guy wanted to know the most about!”

“Don’t blame it all on me!”

“But, are that girl’s breasts really that big? Bigger than mine?”

Kirche puffed her chest.

“D-Dunno.”

Saito said feeling awkward.

It was already evening when the party reached Westwood Village. Though due to the position of the moon, Albion was considerably closer to Tristain, it still it took half a day with Sylphid flying at full speed to get there.

Compared to the other time when they went to Gallia, the party was in a completely different mood. This time they had a duty to take Tiffania with them.

The only trouble was the need to persuade Tiffania the best they could. It was not dangerous, so the party was in a bright mood.

''It may not be a trouble-free duty though,'' Saito thought.

''After all, Louise can’t use Void now.''

Speaking of which, Louise was the only one who was not in a good mood and remained silent most of the time.

Kirche poked Saito.

“Hey, Saito. What did you do to Louise? She's been acting weird since morning. Always silent…”

“No… to tell the truth…”

After a moment of hesitation, whether to say or not to say, Saito told Kirche about it.

“Oh my! Willpower!”

“Shh! Not so loud!”

Saito lowered his voice so that Louise, who was walking ahead of them, would not hear.

“Ara~, so she returned to being Louise the Zero again? However, even if she hides it, it may be a serious disease.”

“Don’t say that. You’ll just make me more worried.”

“But, maybe it’s for the better?”

Kirche said with a serious expression on her face.

“What?”

“This child always had to carry the burden of ‘legend’ on her shoulders. I would be happy to pass it to someone else.”

It may be so, Saito thought.

Saito threw a nostalgic look at the village in front of him. Westwood Village had hardly changed.

Built deep in the forest, the plain, compact houses were hard to notice.

Once entering the place, they immediately headed towards Tiffania’s house. White smoke was rising from thatched roof.

“Oi, you’ll just come in like that?”

“Yep, it’s an easy mission anyway. Compared to the usual hardships, it’ll be child’s play.”

Guiche said while humming.

“Mo, really, you should be the last man to relax.”

“Says who? Wasn’t it you who was acting strange lately?”

“Me?”

“Indeed. Though I understand your enthusiasm about becoming sub-commander and all, somehow it’s still strange, normally you wouldn’t be so uptight. It doesn’t feel like the old you at all.”

“Really?”

“Aah, before you lived more comfortably. More at ease! Ahaha!”

Guiche laughed aloud.

“Indeed, when you don’t let your guard down like this, it’s no good.”

Kirche said.

“I command! Demon or not! Come out of this house this instant!”

Guiche stepped in front of Tiffania’s house and shouted.

“I speak in the name of whole clan! I, Guiche de Gramont, Commander of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit! In the name of Her Majesty! This is a royal order!”

When there was no answer, Guiche opened the door.

Momentarily, his body stiffened.

“What? What’s wrong? Is she changing her clothes inside?” Amused, Kirche wondered and peeked inside.

Her body stiffened as well.

Saito and Tabitha looked at each other. After nodding to each other, they both at the same time pushed their heads through the doorway...

Behind the door, in the living room at the table where Saito also used to eat, two people were sitting.

One of them was Tiffania, who stared at the party with blank surprise written all over her face.

However, their nostalgic friend Tiffania was not the only one in the room. And the main problem was that other one.

Tabitha, who poked her head out of the doorway, stated.

“Fouquet.”

Indeed, Tiffania’s house guest was none other but the enemy, Fouquet. Saito’s shoulders began to tremble. He recalled the face of Wales, who met his death on the ground of Albion.

This was the woman who cooperated with the Crown Prince’s murderer, Wardes.

The thief Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

He recalled Henrietta’s crying face, the burnt village of Tarbes and a lot of other spectacles during that miserable Albion’s campaign.

“Fouqueeeeeeeeeeet!”

Saito screamed pulling the sword from his back and leaping forwards.

The rune on his left hand shone.

His swing cut the air within a hair of Fouquet’s face. However, she was a person of no common order. Standing up without fear of the leaping Saito, she pulled out the wand and blocked the sword.

For a moment their weapons crossed before both of them jumped back and took the attacking positions.

“What are you doing here?”

“That should be my line.”

The two simultaneously stared intensely into each others’ eyes, adjusting the timing. Then…

“Stop!”

Tiffania jumped in between them.

“Why are you two fighting?! Saito! Put your sword away!”

“B-But…”

“Matilda nee-san! Do not raise your hand against this person!”

“Matilda nee-san?”

Saito watched Fouquet. Wrong person? Though he thought so, those sharp eyes on her strong face, he really fought against her Golem before — no doubt, it was Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

Fouquet, wondering what was happening, watched while switching between Saito’s and Tiffania’s faces.

After that, she shook her head.

“It can’t be helped.”

[[Image:ZnT11-199.jpg|thumb]]

Saito though, still blinded with anger, tried to plunge forward… but Tiffania clung to his arm.

“Please, Saito. Stop... Though I don’t know what happened between you, stop fighting. Please…”

Tiffania was crying.

“Damn,” Saito silently cursed under his nose, but put the sword back into its sheath again. And then with a plop, he sat down on the floor.

”Thank you.”

Tiffania showed an expression of gratitude while sobbing.

Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Maybe now, after such a very long time, we should renew old friendships again?”

Fouquet asked in a tired voice.

Although Fouquet and the party continued to stare at each other for a while…feeling her legs getting numb, she sat on a chair.

“You too, put your wands away and sit down. Aren’t you tired after a long journey?”

The group looked at each other deciding what to do, but when Kirche sat down sighing "Oh well," they reluctantly followed her lead.

“Hey, Tiffania, speak up, why you are acquainted with this fellow?”

Tiffania looked at Saito as if asking, "Is it ok?" — Saito nodded. Under the circumstances, they could do nothing but explain.

Thus Tiffania explained it all to Fouquet.

How Albion’s army was held off and how she helped Saito who was about to die.

How she became acquainted to Louise and others…

“Aah, so it was you then? The one who pushed back the 70,000 Albion troops single-handedly.”

Saito nodded.

“Fufu, you did so, didn’t you. You seem to have grown up a little.”

Fouquet laughed.

“Now then, it’s our turn next. How come you and Tiffania know each other?”

Instead of Fouquet, Tiffania answered Saito.

“I told you some time ago… My father… the archduke, was responsible for the royal treasury, and there was a viceroy serving in this area.”

“Ahh.”

“She’s his daughter. In fact, she’s also my life savior.”

“What?!”

Saito was surprised.

“It’s not that bad. Matilda-nee-san was sending us the money for our living expenses.”

Though Saito tried to say something, he was interrupted by Fouquet.

“Nuh-oh. Don’t talk about my former job. Let’s keep some secrets here.”

“Saito, do you know what Matilda-nee-san was doing?”

Tiffania asked while leaning forward.

“N? Ah, aah…”

“Teaching! Don’t say anything else!”

Fouquet gave Saito a piercing glare.

“If you talk — I’ll kill you.”

Saito reluctantly decided to lie. He felt sorry for Tiffania if she were to know Fouquet’s true character.

“…that—treasure hunting.”

“Treasure hunting? That’s great!”

"Fu" — Kirche pressed her hand against her mouth

“Don’t laugh.”

“What about you, Auntie? How did your La Rochelle visit end?”

To Kirche's provocation, Fouquet forced a wry smile.

“Oh, that adventure. Well, those guys ended up grasping all treasures to themselves.”

Relieved, Tiffania said,

“Therefore, no hard feelings. Not anymore. Make up. Hey, lets have a toast!”

Tiffania took out wine and glasses from the cupboard.

Thus a strange party of bitter enemies started.

Everyone continued to drink wine in silence as there wasn't really any conversation. Only Guiche was cheerful while all others were only adding, "Uh-huh, yeah." Kirche from time to time put her hand on her cleavage where she had her wand hidden, before pulling it back again. Louise was absent-minded as usual.

The person who hurt Henrietta badly was there, in person, right in front of them.

Saito chewed his lip while watching Fouquet.

Aah, how many times he dreamed of an encounter like this eye to eye.

When thinking so, he had the impulse to plunge forward now and then.

Silently drinking the wine, Fouquet soothingly asked Saito,

“So, what's the reason you're here? I doubt you're here just to drop by.”

Saito, looking back and forth between Tiffania and Fouquet… answered after some hesitation.

“…Tiffania, we came to bring you back.”

Fouquet's eyebrow twitched a little.

Tiffania was looking at Saito surprised as well.

Saito leaned forward.

“Tiffania, come together with us to Tristain.”

Troubled, Tiffania hesitated.

“But…I…”

Saito desperately continued to persuade Tiffania.

“Of course, the children will go with you. In Tristain your lives will be secure. Didn’t you say you wanted to see the outside world?”

Tiffania’s face brightened up a little.

Then, Tiffania stole an embarrassed glance at Fouquet.

Saito stared at Fouquet as well.

She would probably say it was no good. She, who helped Tiffania for a long time, would not permit her to go together with Saito.

If so, then it’d be the sword’s turn again.

Saito slowly reached out for Derflinger.

Tension filled the room.

It was ready to blow anytime.

And then, after what felt like an eternity…

Fouquet closed her eyes and nodded.

“Good. Go with them, Tiffania.”

Surprise was clearly reflected on everybody’s faces.

“It’s time for you to see the outside world.”

“Oi! You agree!?”

“Uh-huh. Besides, I am broke now. Even if I wanted to send the remittance, I could no longer do so. That’s why I came to see you today. This is a nice opportunity.”

“Matilda-nee-san…”

Tiffania’s face fell. Fouquet walked up to Tiffania and hugged her tightly.

“Such a silly child. Why are you crying?”

While scrubbing her eyes, Tiffania answered,

“Because you were having such a hard time. Why didn’t you say so sooner?”

“Are there parents who would want their daughter to feel anxious?”

“But Matilda-nee-san is not my parent.”

“I feel like one. Because I have known you since you were so small.”

Later that night, after Tiffania cried herself to sleep… Fouquet started getting ready to leave.

“Oi, wait.”

Hastily Saito told Fouquet.

“What is it? Are you saying you still want to fight? What a troublesome child.”

“It's different. Don’t you want to say goodbye to Tiffania?”

Saito asked softly, but Fouquet shook her head.

“I’m in a hurry. I am very busy lately.”

''Or is it that you simply hate goodbyes...''

Not knowing what else to say, Saito silently watched Fouquet walk to the door. At the doorway, Fouquet turned around.

“That child is so naïve. She doesn't know about the world. Look after her so that she doesn't run into trouble.”

“Yeah.”

Saito nodded. Then Fouquet looked at everyone.

“Now then — next time we meet, we'll be enemies.”

“You're not an enemy now.”

“True.”

Fouquet suppressed laughter.

“See you then. Best of luck.”

But when Fouquet turned around, Saito asked her,

“Are you involved in some intrigues now as well?”

“I didn't ask you why you want to take that child with you. Therefore, you should not prompt either.”

“I want to know why. Are you not worried?”

Fouquet’s face looked lonely for a moment.

“That’s just the path I chose, I guess.”

Putting the deep hood on, Fouquet said,

“You're searching for your own way home. To see your parents’ faces again. I too, a long time ago, lost my place to return to.”

After Fouquet left, Saito and others decided to go to sleep.

Saito sat down on the sofa, but since he was not able to fall asleep he just stared at the moons.

Fouquet’s words were whirling in his head.

‘For the sake of returning home.’

''Even if I wanted to return, I could not,'' Saito thought. ''However, do I really want to return?'' The idea of leaving this world was still very vague somehow, was it because he still hasn't decided?

As he was lost in a deep thought…

“Saito.”

Someone softly called out his name.

He looked up, and saw Louise walking up to him.

“Louise.”

He called.

She was silent for such a long time… What was the matter?

His hand abruptly reached out, and gently touched Louise’s cheek.

It was wet.

Louise cried.

Saito became flustered.

“Oi, what’s wrong?”

“Say...”

“Don’t cry.”

Because the room was dark… he could not read her expression. It made Saito feel anxious. Ignoring Saito’s words, Louise asked,

“Do you want to return?”

“…eh?”

“Do you want to return to your home place, tell me.”

“Why you are asking such a thing all of a sudden?”

“Answer me!”

Saito slowly… repeated the words he kept on saying recently,

“No, there are still things left unfinished in this world, I will return after that…”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying.”

“Then why were you crying in front of Chii-nee-sama? If you did not want to return home, you wouldn't have cried.”

“That…”

Suddenly, he recalled. How he was held close to Cattleya’s chest… He remembered everything all of sudden. Mother’s warmth. His hometown…

“How do you know about that?”

“It was written in Chii-nee-sama’s letter.”

Louise showed Saito the letter that she received from the owl. After reading it, Louise started to act strange. It was a letter from Cattleya.

Saito pulled the lamp off the table and ignited it with flint. He held the letter under the light.

Because of his studies with Tabitha… the meanings of characters filled his mind.

In the letter, after the greetings and being happy about Louise’s homecoming… was written about Saito.

That thinking about home, Saito cried.

That she was worried about Saito.

That it was Louise’s duty to see Saito off, returning back home.

That this was what should be the highest priority above all…

Louise asked, her face was soaked with tears,

“Why don't you cry in front of me?”

“That’s…”

“Why do you never tell me how you really feel?”

''Why...''

Absent-mindedly, Saito was losing himself in far away musings.

''Because I love Louise.''

''I don't want to show tears in front of the woman I love.''

''But… it wasn’t just that. It wasn’t just this feeling.''

“Hey, why?”

Louise whispered, as her voice shivered a little.

“Because he's a familiar.”

“Tabitha."

Behind Louise stood the small girl with short blue hair.

Nonono — Louise shook her head as if trying to drive the unpleasant thoughts away. In a voice that sounded like she was trying to persuade herself, she said,

“Yes. I agree with what Tabitha said. Therefore, when you are close to me, the thoughts of returning home just don't enter your mind. No, you cannot think about it. Because when you stay by me, this world seems like the right one for you. No, that’s how it has to be.”

“Different. It’s different. That’s…”

It was hard to explain.

However, he was not very certain… it could be like Louise said. Or it could be his own feelings messing with his mind.

Whichever it was, he could not deny it.

Whether his thoughts were really his or not — Saito could not understand.

“It’s hard to know…”

“I, too, am uncertain.”

Tabitha added.

“Your tone was quick to become doubtful… Therefore it must be a fact.”

“Fact?”

“A familiar’s ‘memory’ is changed for the convenience of their master. Memory is used to store information. Like how you were quick to learn characters. Not thinking much about your hometown must be because of it as well.”

“Are you sure about that? After all, I did remember my home from time to time…”

“But how many of those times happened with Louise around?”

These words made Saito blink in surprise. There were several times when he recalled his home but kept quiet about it.

When he was looking at the meadow of Tarbes together with Siesta.

In Westwood Village when he heard Tiffania’s harp.

When he was hugged by Cattleya…

Seeing how Saito became silent, Tabitha continued to speak,

“‘Gandálfr's rune’ might have created a false motive in your mind, to stay in this world. For you, those fake feelings are true. ‘I want to do something for this world.’ But it could be that you are only made to feel that way, while your true feelings have disappeared.”

Surprised, Saito asked,

“Is it really possible?”

Tabitha indifferently continued her speech,

“As time passes, the effect grows stronger. Gradually, the familiar becomes accustomed so that he can become one in body and spirit with their master in the end.”

“Oi oi, if so, then I am not me…”

Saito remarked, to which Derflinger’s voice responded,

“Well, you finally understand what I was worrying about.”

Without them noticing, all of the group members had already woken up.

“Certainly, you have been acting weird lately. Somehow, you were strangely serious…”

Guiche said, his voice was filled with worry.

“Ara, I think it’s because you were reflecting your master.”

Kirche added.

Louise said, while rubbing her eyes.

“And ever since we met again, you were acting a little strange. You always woke up with a somehow strong sense of duty… it was so not like you.”

“But… still. Despite all the things that have been said, there is still no proof… Hmmm.”

“Saito, is…is it true?”

“Tiffania?”

The one who spoke was Tiffania, who had been sleeping soundly till then and came closer to Saito..

“Really… then I am not really me.”

Saito looked at everyone and said honestly. Louise turned to Tiffania.

“Hey, Tiffania. You can erase memory, right? Then can you erase that part as well? Can you erase the fake motive that Gandálfr's rune created in Saito’s mind so that he would stay in this world?”

“I don’t know…”

“It’s worth a try. The only thing that can interfere with ‘Void’ is another ‘Void’.”

“Oi oi, don’t decide for me!”

Saito shouted.

“Hey Saito…”

“What?”

Louise had a determined expression on her face. Saito knew, that once Louise was like that, nothing could change her mind.

“In your mind, two melodies are ringing. We have to find out which one is true. Such a duet cannot go on forever.”

In a shy voice, Derflinger noted,

“But young lass… when we erase that part, his feelings for you might change as well.”

“It’s alright.”

Louise said in a clear voice. Then, while wiping off tears, Louise declared with a fake bravado,

“Mo, it's annoying! Regardless, when a guy l-loves — it's nothing but inconvenience. He just acts s-suspiciously when night comes! I will be relieved once it’s over!”

“Louise… you…”

“Look, lets just finish the spell quickly and bring you back to the way you were before. And once you are back to your old self, we can search for the way for you to return.”

“Louise!”

Louise started to run… but then stopped and spoke while looking down, bangs covering her eyes,

“However, the way it is right now, I cannot help you. I am really nothing more than Louise the Zero…”

After saying that much, Louise ran out of the room.

Saito tried to run after her, but Guiche and Kirche stopped him, grabbing his hands.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“Calm down, I consider myself to be your friend. That’s why I won’t do that.”

“I think the same way, too.”

They both, with unusually serious faces, nodded.

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz…''

The sounds of the Void’s runes reached Saito’s ears.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc…''

“Tiffania…”

He looked at Tiffania, who had a serious expression while reciting the Void’s runes towards Saito.

''Nyd Is Algiz Berkanan Man Laguz…''

The spell was completed.

His consciousness fading… Saito collapsed on the floor.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9

2010-03-08T03:24:45Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Nine: Reunion in Westwood===

“I-Is that the village where the half-elf with an unnaturally big chest lives?”

Guiche asked restlessly.

“What the heck are you talking about?”

“Didn’t you say that? You described the features of that half elf girl — long ears and a ‘ridiculous chest.’”

“You seem to have had quite a sneaky conversation behind our backs.”

Kirche teased while grinning.

“B-Because it’s the thing that this guy wanted to know the most about!”

“Don’t blame it all on me!”

“But, are that girl’s breasts really that big? Bigger than mine?”

Kirche puffed her chest.

“D-Dunno.”

Saito said feeling awkward.

It was already evening when the party reached Westwood Village. Though due to the position of the moon, Albion was considerably closer to Tristain, it still it took half a day with Sylphid flying at full speed to get there.

Compared to the other time when they went to Gallia, the party was in a completely different mood. This time they had a duty to take Tiffania with them.

The only trouble was the need to persuade Tiffania the best they could. It was not dangerous, so the party was in a bright mood.

''It may not be a trouble-free duty though,'' Saito thought.

''After all, Louise can’t use Void now.''

Speaking of which, Louise was the only one who was not in a good mood and remained silent most of the time.

Kirche poked Saito.

“Hey, Saito. What did you do to Louise? She's been acting weird since morning. Always silent…”

“No… to tell the truth…”

After a moment of hesitation, whether to say or not to say, Saito told Kirche about it.

“Oh my! Willpower!”

“Shh! Not so loud!”

Saito lowered his voice so that Louise, who was walking ahead of them, would not hear.

“Ara~, so she returned to being Louise the Zero again? However, even if she hides it, it may be a serious disease.”

“Don’t say that. You’ll just make me more worried.”

“But, maybe it’s for the better?”

Kirche said with a serious expression on her face.

“What?”

“This child always had to carry the burden of ‘legend’ on her shoulders. I would be happy to pass it to someone else.”

It may be so, Saito thought.

Saito threw a nostalgic look at the village in front of him. Westwood Village had hardly changed.

Built deep in the forest, the plain, compact houses were hard to notice.

Once entering the place, they immediately headed towards Tiffania’s house. White smoke was rising from thatched roof.

“Oi, you’ll just come in like that?”

“Yep, it’s an easy mission anyway. Compared to the usual hardships, it’ll be child’s play.”

Guiche said while humming.

“Mo, really, you should be the last man to relax.”

“Says who? Wasn’t it you who was acting strange lately?”

“Me?”

“Indeed. Though I understand your enthusiasm about becoming sub-commander and all, somehow it’s still strange, normally you wouldn’t be so uptight. It doesn’t feel like the old you at all.”

“Really?”

“Aah, before you lived more comfortably. More at ease! Ahaha!”

Guiche laughed aloud.

“Indeed, when you don’t let your guard down like this, it’s no good.”

Kirche said.

“I command! Demon or not! Come out of this house this instant!”

Guiche stepped in front of Tiffania’s house and shouted.

“I speak in the name of whole clan! I, Guiche de Gramont, Commander of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit! In the name of Her Majesty! This is a royal order!”

When there was no answer, Guiche opened the door.

Momentarily, his body stiffened.

“What? What’s wrong? Is she changing her clothes inside?” Amused, Kirche wondered and peeked inside.

Her body stiffened as well.

Saito and Tabitha looked at each other. After nodding to each other, they both at the same time pushed their heads through the doorway...

Behind the door, in the living room at the table where Saito also used to eat, two people were sitting.

One of them was Tiffania, who stared at the party with blank surprise written all over her face.

However, their nostalgic friend Tiffania was not the only one in the room. And the main problem was that other one.

Tabitha, who poked her head out of the doorway, stated.

“Fouquet.”

Indeed, Tiffania’s house guest was none other but the enemy, Fouquet. Saito’s shoulders began to tremble. He recalled the face of Wales, who met his death on the ground of Albion.

This was the woman who cooperated with the Crown Prince’s murderer, Wardes.

The thief Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

He recalled Henrietta’s crying face, the burnt village of Tarbes and a lot of other spectacles during that miserable Albion’s campaign.

“Fouqueeeeeeeeeeet!”

Saito screamed pulling the sword from his back and leaping forwards.

The rune on his left hand shone.

His swing cut the air within a hair of Fouquet’s face. However, she was a person of no common order. Standing up without fear of the leaping Saito, she pulled out the wand and blocked the sword.

For a moment their weapons crossed before both of them jumped back and took the attacking positions.

“What are you doing here?”

“That should be my line.”

The two simultaneously stared intensely into each others’ eyes, adjusting the timing. Then…

“Stop!”

Tiffania jumped in between them.

“Why are you two fighting?! Saito! Put your sword away!”

“B-But…”

“Matilda nee-san! Do not raise your hand against this person!”

“Matilda nee-san?”

Saito watched Fouquet. Wrong person? Though he thought so, those sharp eyes on her strong face, he really fought against her Golem before — no doubt, it was Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

Fouquet, wondering what was happening, watched while switching between Saito’s and Tiffania’s faces.

After that, she shook her head.

“It can’t be helped.”

[[Image:ZnT11-199.jpg|thumb]]

Saito though, still blinded with anger, tried to plunge forward… but Tiffania clung to his arm.

“Please, Saito. Stop... Though I don’t know what happened between you, stop fighting. Please…”

Tiffania was crying.

“Damn,” Saito silently cursed under his nose, but put the sword back into its sheath again. And then with a plop, he sat down on the floor.

”Thank you.”

Tiffania showed an expression of gratitude while sobbing.

Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Maybe now, after such a very long time, we should renew old friendships again?”

Fouquet asked in a tired voice.

Although Fouquet and the party continued to stare at each other for a while…feeling her legs getting numb, she sat on a chair.

“You too, put your wands away and sit down. Aren’t you tired after a long journey?”

The group looked at each other deciding what to do, but when Kirche sat down sighing "Oh well," they reluctantly followed her lead.

“Hey, Tiffania, speak up, why you are acquainted with this fellow?”

Tiffania looked at Saito as if asking, "Is it ok?" — Saito nodded. Under the circumstances, they could do nothing but explain.

Thus Tiffania explained it all to Fouquet.

How Albion’s army was held off and how she helped Saito who was about to die.

How she became acquainted to Louise and others…

“Aah, so it was you then? The one who pushed back the 70,000 Albion troops single-handedly.”

Saito nodded.

“Fufu, you did so, didn’t you. You seem to have grown up a little.”

Fouquet laughed.

“Now then, it’s our turn next. How come you and Tiffania know each other?”

Instead of Fouquet, Tiffania answered Saito.

“I told you some time ago… My father… the archduke, was responsible for the royal treasury, and there was a viceroy serving in this area.”

“Ahh.”

“She’s his daughter. In fact, she’s also my life savior.”

“What?!”

Saito was surprised.

“It’s not that bad. Matilda-nee-san was sending us the money for our living expenses.”

Though Saito tried to say something, he was interrupted by Fouquet.

“Nuh-oh. Don’t talk about my former job. Let’s keep some secrets here.”

“Saito, do you know what Matilda-nee-san was doing?”

Tiffania asked while leaning forward.

“N? Ah, aah…”

“Teaching! Don’t say anything else!”

Fouquet gave Saito a piercing glare.

“If you talk — I’ll kill you.”

Saito reluctantly decided to lie. He felt sorry for Tiffania if she were to know Fouquet’s true character.

“…that—treasure hunting.”

“Treasure hunting? That’s great!”

"Fu" — Kirche pressed her hand against her mouth

“Don’t laugh.”

“What about you, Auntie? How did your La Rochelle visit end?”

To Kirche's provocation, Fouquet forced a wry smile.

“Oh, that adventure. Well, those guys ended up grasping all treasures to themselves.”

Relieved, Tiffania said,

“Therefore, no hard feelings. Not anymore. Make up. Hey, lets have a toast!”

Tiffania took out wine and glasses from the cupboard.

Thus a strange party of bitter enemies started.

Everyone continued to drink wine in silence as there wasn't really any conversation. Only Guiche was cheerful while all others were only adding, "Uh-huh, yeah." Kirche from time to time put her hand on her cleavage where she had her wand hidden, before pulling it back again. Louise was absent-minded as usual.

The person who hurt Henrietta badly was there, in person, right in front of them.

Saito chewed his lip while watching Fouquet.

Aah, how many times he dreamed of an encounter like this eye to eye.

When thinking so, he had the impulse to plunge forward now and then.

Silently drinking the wine, Fouquet soothingly asked Saito,

“So, what's the reason you're here? I doubt you're here just to drop by.”

Saito, looking back and forth between Tiffania and Fouquet… answered after some hesitation.

“…Tiffania, we came to bring you back.”

Fouquet's eyebrow twitched a little.

Tiffania was looking at Saito surprised as well.

Saito leaned forward.

“Tiffania, come together with us to Tristain.”

Troubled, Tiffania hesitated.

“But…I…”

Saito desperately continued to persuade Tiffania.

“Of course, the children will go with you. In Tristain your lives will be secure. Didn’t you say you wanted to see the outside world?”

Tiffania’s face brightened up a little.

Then, Tiffania stole an embarrassed glance at Fouquet.

Saito stared at Fouquet as well.

She would probably say it was no good. She, who helped Tiffania for a long time, would not permit her to go together with Saito.

If so, then it’d be the sword’s turn again.

Saito slowly reached out for Derflinger.

Tension filled the room.

It was ready to blow anytime.

And then, after what felt like an eternity…

Fouquet closed her eyes and nodded.

“Good. Go with them, Tiffania.”

Surprise was clearly reflected on everybody’s faces.

“It’s time for you to see the outside world.”

“Oi! You agree!?”

“Uh-huh. Besides, I am broke now. Even if I wanted to send the remittance, I could no longer do so. That’s why I came to see you today. This is a nice opportunity.”

“Matilda-nee-san…”

Tiffania’s face fell. Fouquet walked up to Tiffania and hugged her tightly.

“Such a silly child. Why are you crying?”

While scrubbing her eyes, Tiffania answered,

“Because you were having such a hard time. Why didn’t you say so sooner?”

“Are there parents who would want their daughter to feel anxious?”

“But Matilda-nee-san is not my parent.”

“I feel like one. Because I have known you since you were so small.”

Later that night, after Tiffania cried herself to sleep… Fouquet started getting ready to leave.

“Oi, wait.”

Hastily Saito told Fouquet.

“What is it? Are you saying you still want to fight? What a troublesome child.”

“It's different. Don’t you want to say goodbye to Tiffania?”

Saito asked softly, but Fouquet shook her head.

“I’m in a hurry. I am very busy lately.”

''Or is it that you simply hate goodbyes...''

Not knowing what else to say, Saito silently watched Fouquet walk to the door. At the doorway, Fouquet turned around.

“That child is so naïve. She doesn't know about the world. Look after her so that she doesn't run into trouble.”

“Yeah.”

Saito nodded. Then Fouquet looked at everyone.

“Now then — next time we meet, we'll be enemies.”

“You're not an enemy now.”

“True.”

Fouquet suppressed laughter.

“See you then. Best of luck.”

But when Fouquet turned around, Saito asked her,

“Are you involved in some intrigues now as well?”

“I didn't ask you why you want to take that child with you. Therefore, you should not prompt either.”

“I want to know why. Are you not worried?”

Fouquet’s face looked lonely for a moment.

“That’s just the path I chose, I guess.”

Putting the deep hood on, Fouquet said,

“You're searching for your own way home. To see your parents’ faces again. I too, a long time ago, lost my place to return to.”

After Fouquet left, Saito and others decided to go to sleep.

Saito sat down on the sofa, but since he was not able to fall asleep he just stared at the moons.

Fouquet’s words were whirling in his head.

‘For the sake of returning home.’

''Even if I wanted to return, I could not,'' Saito thought. ''However, do I really want to return?'' The idea of leaving this world was still very vague somehow, was it because he still hasn't decided?

As he was lost in a deep thought…

“Saito.”

Someone softly called out his name.

He looked up, and saw Louise walking up to him.

“Louise.”

He called.

She was silent for such a long time… What was the matter?

His hand abruptly reached out, and gently touched Louise’s cheek.

It was wet.

Louise cried.

Saito became flustered.

“Oi, what’s wrong?”

“Say...”

“Don’t cry.”

Because the room was dark… he could not read her expression. It made Saito feel anxious. Ignoring Saito’s words, Louise asked,

“Do you want to return?”

“…eh?”

“Do you want to return to your home place, tell me.”

“Why you are asking such a thing all of a sudden?”

“Answer me!”

Saito slowly… repeated the words he kept on saying recently,

“No, there are still things left unfinished in this world, I will return after that…”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying.”

“Then why were you crying in front of Chii-nee-sama? If you did not want to return home, you wouldn't have cried.”

“That…”

Suddenly, he recalled. How he was held close to Cattleya’s chest… He remembered everything all of sudden. Mother’s warmth. His hometown…

“How do you know about that?”

“It was written in Chii-nee-sama’s letter.”

Louise showed Saito the letter that she received from the owl. After reading it, Louise started to act strange. It was a letter from Cattleya.

Saito pulled the lamp off the table and ignited it with flint. He held the letter under the light.

Because of his studies with Tabitha… the meanings of characters filled his mind.

In the letter, after the greetings and being happy about Louise’s homecoming… was written about Saito.

That thinking about home, Saito cried.

That she was worried about Saito.

That it was Louise’s duty to see Saito off, returning back home.

That this was what should be the highest priority above all…

Louise asked, her face was soaked with tears,

“Why don't you cry in front of me?”

“That’s…”

“Why do you never tell me how you really feel?”

''Why...''

Absent-mindedly, Saito was losing himself in far away musings.

''Because I love Louise.''

''I don't want to show tears in front of the woman I love.''

''But… it wasn’t just that. It wasn’t just this feeling.''

“Hey, why?”

Louise whispered, as her voice shivered a little.

“Because he's a familiar.”

“Tabitha."

Behind Louise stood the small girl with short blue hair.

Nonono — Louise shook her head as if trying to drive the unpleasant thoughts away. In a voice that sounded like she was trying to persuade herself, she said,

“Yes. I agree with what Tabitha said. Therefore, when you are close to me, the thoughts of returning home just don't enter your mind. No, you cannot think about it. Because when you stay by me, this world seems like the right one for you. No, that’s how it has to be.”

“Different. It’s different. That’s…”

It was hard to explain.

However, he was not very certain… it could be like Louise said. Or it could be his own feelings messing with his mind.

Whichever it was, he could not deny it.

Whether his thoughts were really his or not — Saito could not understand.

“It’s hard to know…”

“I, too, am uncertain.”

Tabitha added.

“Your tone was quick to become doubtful… Therefore it must be a fact.”

“Fact?”

“A familiar’s ‘memory’ is changed for the convenience of their master. Memory is used to store information. Like how you were quick to learn characters. Not thinking much about your hometown must be because of it as well.”

“Are you sure about that? After all, I did remember my home from time to time…”

“But how many of those times happened with Louise around?”

These words made Saito blink in surprise. There were several times when he recalled his home but kept quiet about it.

When he was looking at the meadow of Tarbes together with Siesta.

In Westwood Village when he heard Tiffania’s harp.

When he was hugged by Cattleya…

Seeing how Saito became silent, Tabitha continued to speak,

“‘Gandálfr's rune’ might have created a false motive in your mind, to stay in this world. For you, those fake feelings are true. ‘I want to do something for this world.’ But it could be that you are only made to feel that way, while your true feelings have disappeared.”

Surprised, Saito asked,

“Is it really possible?”

Tabitha indifferently continued her speech,

“As time passes, the effect grows stronger. Gradually, the familiar becomes accustomed so that he can become one in body and spirit with their master in the end.”

“Oi oi, if so, then I am not me…”

Saito remarked, to which Derflinger’s voice responded,

“Well, you finally understand what I was worrying about.”

Without them noticing, all of the group members had already woken up.

“Certainly, you have been acting weird lately. Somehow, you were strangely serious…”

Guiche said, his voice was filled with worry.

“Ara, I think it’s because you were reflecting your master.”

Kirche added.

Louise said, while rubbing her eyes.

“And ever since we met again, you were acting a little strange. You always woke up with a somehow strong sense of duty… it was so not like you.”

“But… still. Despite all the things that have been said, there is still no proof… Hmmm.”

“Saito, is…is it true?”

“Tiffania?”

The one who spoke was Tiffania, who had been sleeping soundly till then and came closer to Saito..

“Really… then I am not really me.”

Saito looked at everyone and said honestly. Louise turned to Tiffania.

“Hey, Tiffania. You can erase memory, right? Then can you erase that part as well? Can you erase the fake motive that Gandálfr's rune created in Saito’s mind so that he would stay in this world?”

“I don’t know…”

“It’s worth a try. The only thing that can interfere with ‘Void’ is another ‘Void’.”

“Oi oi, don’t decide for me!”

Saito shouted.

“Hey Saito…”

“What?”

Louise had a determined expression on her face. Saito knew, that once Louise was like that, nothing could change her mind.

“In your mind, two melodies are ringing. We have to find out which one is true. Such a duet cannot go on forever.”

In a shy voice, Derflinger noted,

“But young lass… when we erase that part, his feelings for you might change as well.”

“It’s alright.”

Louise said in a clear voice. Then, while wiping off tears, Louise declared with a fake bravado,

“Mo, it's annoying! Regardless, when a guy l-loves — it's nothing but inconvenience. He just acts s-suspiciously when night comes! I will be relieved once it’s over!”

“Louise… you…”

“Look, lets just finish the spell quickly and bring you back to the way you were before. And once you are back to your old self, we can search for the way for you to return.”

“Louise!”

Louise started to run… but then stopped and spoke while looking down, bangs covering her eyes,

“However, the way it is right now, I cannot help you. I am really nothing more than Louise the Zero…”

After saying that much, Louise ran out of the room.

Saito tried to run after her, but Guiche and Kirche stopped him, grabbing his hands.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“Calm down, I consider myself to be your friend. That’s why I won’t do that.”

“I think the same way, too.”

They both, with unusually serious faces, nodded.

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz…''

The sounds of the Void’s runes reached Saito’s ears.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc…''

“Tiffania…”

He looked at Tiffania, who had a serious expression while reciting the Void’s runes towards Saito.

''Nyd Is Arjis Berkanan Man Laguz…''

The spell was completed.

His consciousness fading… Saito collapsed on the floor.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9

2010-03-08T03:17:59Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Nine: Reunion in Westwood===

“I-Is that the village where the half-elf with an unnaturally big chest lives?”

Guiche asked restlessly.

“What the heck are you talking about?”

“Didn’t you say that? You described the features of that half elf girl — long ears and a ‘ridiculous chest.’”

“You seem to have had quite a sneaky conversation behind our backs.”

Kirche teased while grinning.

“B-Because it’s the thing that this guy wanted to know the most about!”

“Don’t blame it all on me!”

“But, are that girl’s breasts really that big? Bigger than mine?”

Kirche puffed her chest.

“D-Dunno.”

Saito said feeling awkward.

It was already evening when the party reached Westwood Village. Though due to the position of the moon, Albion was considerably closer to Tristain, it still it took half a day with Sylphid flying at full speed to get there.

Compared to the other time when they went to Gallia, the party was in a completely different mood. This time they had a duty to take Tiffania with them.

The only trouble was the need to persuade Tiffania the best they could. It was not dangerous, so the party was in a bright mood.

''It may not be a trouble-free duty though,'' Saito thought.

''After all, Louise can’t use Void now.''

Speaking of which, Louise was the only one who was not in a good mood and remained silent most of the time.

Kirche poked Saito.

“Hey, Saito. What did you do to Louise? She's been acting weird since morning. Always silent…”

“No… to tell the truth…”

After a moment of hesitation, whether to say or not to say, Saito told Kirche about it.

“Oh my! Willpower!”

“Shh! Not so loud!”

Saito lowered his voice so that Louise, who was walking ahead of them, would not hear.

“Ara~, so she returned to being Louise the Zero again? However, even if she hides it, it may be a serious disease.”

“Don’t say that. You’ll just make me more worried.”

“But, maybe it’s for the better?”

Kirche said with a serious expression on her face.

“What?”

“This child always had to carry the burden of ‘legend’ on her shoulders. I would be happy to pass it to someone else.”

It may be so, Saito thought.

Saito threw a nostalgic look at the village in front of him. Westwood Village had hardly changed.

Built deep in the forest, the plain, compact houses were hard to notice.

Once entering the place, they immediately headed towards Tiffania’s house. White smoke was rising from thatched roof.

“Oi, you’ll just come in like that?”

“Yep, it’s an easy mission anyway. Compared to the usual hardships, it’ll be child’s play.”

Guiche said while humming.

“Mo, really, you should be the last man to relax.”

“Says who? Wasn’t it you who was acting strange lately?”

“Me?”

“Indeed. Though I understand your enthusiasm about becoming sub-commander and all, somehow it’s still strange, normally you wouldn’t be so uptight. It doesn’t feel like the old you at all.”

“Really?”

“Aah, before you lived more comfortably. More at ease! Ahaha!”

Guiche laughed aloud.

“Indeed, when you don’t let your guard down like this, it’s no good.”

Kirche said.

“I command! Demon or not! Come out of this house this instant!”

Guiche stepped in front of Tiffania’s house and shouted.

“I speak in the name of whole clan! I, Guiche de Gramont, Commander of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit! In the name of Her Majesty! This is a royal order!”

When there was no answer, Guiche opened the door.

Momentarily, his body stiffened.

“What? What’s wrong? Is she changing her clothes inside?” Amused, Kirche wondered and peeked inside.

Her body stiffened as well.

Saito and Tabitha looked at each other. After nodding to each other, they both at the same time pushed their heads through the doorway...

Behind the door, in the living room at the table where Saito also used to eat, two people were sitting.

One of them was Tiffania, who stared at the party with blank surprise written all over her face.

However, their nostalgic friend Tiffania was not the only one in the room. And the main problem was that other one.

Tabitha, who poked her head out of the doorway, stated.

“Fouquet.”

Indeed, Tiffania’s house guest was none other but the enemy, Fouquet. Saito’s shoulders began to tremble. He recalled the face of Wales, who met his death on the ground of Albion.

This was the woman who cooperated with the Crown Prince’s murdererm Wardes.

The thief Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

He recalled Henrietta’s crying face, the burnt village of Tarbes and a lot of other spectacles during that miserable Albion’s campaign.

“Fouqueeeeeeeeeeet!”

Saito screamed pulling the sword from his back and leaping forwards.

The rune on his left hand shone.

His swing cut the air within a hair of Fouquet’s face. However, she was a person of no common order. Standing up without fear of the leaping Saito, she pulled out the wand and blocked the sword.

For a moment their weapons crossed before both of them jumped back and took the attacking positions.

“What are you doing here?”

“That should be my line.”

The two simultaneously stared intensely into each others’ eyes, adjusting the timing. Then…

“Stop!”

Tiffania jumped in between them.

“Why are you two fighting?! Saito! Put your sword away!”

“B-But…”

“Matilda nee-san! Do not raise your hand against this person!”

“Matilda nee-san?”

Saito watched Fouquet. Wrong person? Though he thought so, those sharp eyes on her strong face, he really fought against her Golem before — no doubt, it was Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.

Fouquet, wondering what was happening, watched while switching between Saito’s and Tiffania’s faces.

After that, she shook her head.

“It can’t be helped.”

[[Image:ZnT11-199.jpg|thumb]]

Saito though, still blinded with anger, tried to plunge forward… but Tiffania clung to his arm.

“Please, Saito. Stop... Though I don’t know what happened between you, stop fighting. Please…”

Tiffania was crying.

“Damn,” Saito silently cursed under his nose, but put the sword back into its sheath again. And then with a plop, he sat down on the floor.

”Thank you.”

Tiffania showed an expression of gratitude while sobbing.

Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Maybe now, after such a very long time, we should renew old friendships again?”

Fouquet asked in a tired voice.

Although Fouquet and the party continued to stare at each other for a while…feeling her legs getting numb, she sat on a chair.

“You too, put your wands away and sit down. Aren’t you tired after a long journey?”

The group looked at each other deciding what to do, but when Kirche sat down sighing "Oh well," they reluctantly followed her lead.

“Hey, Tiffania, speak up, why you are acquainted with this fellow?”

Tiffania looked at Saito as if asking, "Is it ok?" — Saito nodded. Under the circumstances, they could do nothing but explain.

Thus Tiffania explained it all to Fouquet.

How Albion’s army was held off and how she helped Saito who was about to die.

How she became acquainted to Louise and others…

“Aah, so it was you then? The one who pushed back the 70,000 Albion troops single-handedly.”

Saito nodded.

“Fufu, you did so, didn’t you. You seem to have grown up a little.”

Fouquet laughed.

“Now then, it’s our turn next. How come you and Tiffania know each other?”

Instead of Fouquet, Tiffania answered Saito.

“I told you some time ago… My father… the archduke, was responsible for the royal treasury, and there was a viceroy serving in this area.”

“Ahh.”

“She’s his daughter. In fact, she’s also my life savior.”

“What?!”

Saito was surprised.

“It’s not that bad. Matilda-nee-san was sending us the money for our living expenses.”

Though Saito tried to say something, he was interrupted by Fouquet.

“Nuh-oh. Don’t talk about my former job. Let’s keep some secrets here.”

“Saito, do you know what Matilda-nee-san was doing?”

Tiffania asked while leaning forward.

“N? Ah, aah…”

“Teaching! Don’t say anything else!”

Fouquet gave Saito a piercing glare.

“If you talk — I’ll kill you.”

Saito reluctantly decided to lie. He felt sorry for Tiffania if she were to know Fouquet’s true character.

“…that—treasure hunting.”

“Treasure hunting? That’s great!”

"Fu" — Kirche pressed her hand against her mouth

“Don’t laugh.”

“What about you, Auntie? How did your La Rochelle visit end?”

To Kirche's provocation, Fouquet forced a wry smile.

“Oh, that adventure. Well, those guys ended up grasping all treasures to themselves.”

Relieved, Tiffania said,

“Therefore, no hard feelings. Not anymore. Make up. Hey, lets have a toast!”

Tiffania took out wine and glasses from the cupboard.

Thus a strange party of bitter enemies started.

Everyone continued to drink wine in silence as there wasn't really any conversation. Only Guiche was cheerful while all others were only adding, "Uh-huh, yeah." Kirche from time to time put her hand on her cleavage where she had her wand hidden, before pulling it back again. Louise was absent-minded as usual.

The person who hurt Henrietta badly was there, in person, right in front of them.

Saito chewed his lip while watching Fouquet.

Aah, how many times he dreamed of an encounter like this eye to eye.

When thinking so, he had the impulse to plunge forward now and then.

Silently drinking the wine, Fouquet soothingly asked Saito,

“So, what's the reason you're here? I doubt you're here just to drop by.”

Saito, looking back and forth between Tiffania and Fouquet… answered after some hesitation.

“…Tiffania, we came to bring you back.”

Fouquet's eyebrow twitched a little.

Tiffania was looking at Saito surprised as well.

Saito leaned forward.

“Tiffania, come together with us to Tristain.”

Troubled, Tiffania hesitated.

“But…I…”

Saito desperately continued to persuade Tiffania.

“Of course, the children will go with you. In Tristain your lives will be secure. Didn’t you say you wanted to see the outside world?”

Tiffania’s face brightened up a little.

Then, Tiffania stole an embarrassed glance at Fouquet.

Saito stared at Fouquet as well.

She would probably say it was no good. She, who helped Tiffania for a long time, would not permit her to go together with Saito.

If so, then it’d be the sword’s turn again.

Saito slowly reached out for Derflinger.

Tension filled the room.

It was ready to blow anytime.

And then, after what felt like an eternity…

Fouquet closed her eyes and nodded.

“Good. Go with them, Tiffania.”

Surprise was clearly reflected on everybody’s faces.

“It’s time for you to see the outside world.”

“Oi! You agree!?”

“Uh-huh. Besides, I am broke now. Even if I wanted to send the remittance, I could no longer do so. That’s why I came to see you today. This is a nice opportunity.”

“Matilda-nee-san…”

Tiffania’s face fell. Fouquet walked up to Tiffania and hugged her tightly.

“Such a silly child. Why are you crying?”

While scrubbing her eyes, Tiffania answered,

“Because you were having such a hard time. Why didn’t you say so sooner?”

“Are there parents who would want their daughter to feel anxious?”

“But Matilda-nee-san is not my parent.”

“I feel like one. Because I have known you since you were so small.”

Later that night, after Tiffania cried herself to sleep… Fouquet started getting ready to leave.

“Oi, wait.”

Hastily Saito told Fouquet.

“What is it? Are you saying you still want to fight? What a troublesome child.”

“It's different. Don’t you want to say goodbye to Tiffania?”

Saito asked softly, but Fouquet shook her head.

“I’m in a hurry. I am very busy lately.”

''Or is it that you simply hate goodbyes...''

Not knowing what else to say, Saito silently watched Fouquet walk to the door. At the doorway, Fouquet turned around.

“That child is so naïve. She doesn't know about the world. Look after her so that she doesn't run into trouble.”

“Yeah.”

Saito nodded. Then Fouquet looked at everyone.

“Now then — next time we meet, we'll be enemies.”

“You're not an enemy now.”

“True.”

Fouquet suppressed laughter.

“See you then. Best of luck.”

But when Fouquet turned around, Saito asked her,

“Are you involved in some intrigues now as well?”

“I didn't ask you why you want to take that child with you. Therefore, you should not prompt either.”

“I want to know why. Are you not worried?”

Fouquet’s face looked lonely for a moment.

“That’s just the path I chose, I guess.”

Putting the deep hood on, Fouquet said,

“You're searching for your own way home. To see your parents’ faces again. I too, a long time ago, lost my place to return to.”

After Fouquet left, Saito and others decided to go to sleep.

Saito sat down on the sofa, but since he was not able to fall asleep he just stared at the moons. Fouquet’s words were whirling in his head.

‘For the sake of returning home.’

''Even if I wanted to return, I could not,'' Saito thought. ''However, do I really want to return?'' The idea of leaving this world was still very vague somehow, was it because he still hasn't decided?

As he was lost in a deep thought…

“Saito.”

Someone softly called out his name.

He looked up, and saw Louise walking up to him.

“Louise.”

He called.

She was silent for such a long time… What was the matter?

His hand abruptly reached out, and gently touched Louise’s cheek.

It was wet.

Louise cried.

Saito became flustered.

“Oi, what’s wrong?”

“Say...”

“Don’t cry.”

Because the room was dark… he could not read her expression. It made Saito feel anxious. Ignoring Saito’s words, Louise asked,

“Do you want to return?”

“…eh?”

“Do you want to return to your home place, tell me.”

“Why you are asking such a thing all of a sudden?”

“Answer me!”

Saito slowly… repeated the words he kept on saying recently

“No, there are still things left unfinished in this world, I will return after that…”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying.”

“Then why were you crying in front of Chii-nee-sama? If you did not want to return home, you wouldn't have cried.”

“That…”

Suddenly, he recalled. How he was held close to Cattleya’s chest… He remembered everything all of sudden. Mother’s warmth. His hometown…

“How do you know about that?”

“It was written in Chii-nee-sama’s letter.”

Louise showed Saito the letter that she received from the owl. After reading it, Louise started to act strange. It was a letter from Cattleya.

Saito pulled the lamp off the table and ignited it with flint. He held the letter under the light.

Because of his studies with Tabitha… the meanings of characters filled his mind.

In the letter, after the greetings and being happy about Louise’s homecoming… was written about Saito.

That thinking about home, Saito cried.

That she was worried about Saito.

That it was Louise’s duty to see Saito off, returning back home.

That this was what should be the highest priority above all…

Louise asked, her face was soaked with tears,

“Why don't you cry in front of me?”

“That’s…”

“Why do you never tell me how you really feel?”

''Why... ''

Absent-mindedly, Saito was losing himself in far away musings.

''Because I love Louise. ''

''I don't want to show tears in front of the woman I love. ''

''But… it wasn’t just that. It wasn’t just this feeling. '

“Hey, why?”

Louise whispered, as her voice shivered a little.

“Because he's a familiar.”

“Tabitha."

Behind Louise stood the small girl with short blue hair.

Nonono — Louise shook her head as if trying to drive the unpleasant thoughts away. In a voice that sounded like she was trying to persuade herself, she said,

“Yes. I agree with what Tabitha said. Therefore, when you are close to me, the thoughts of returning home just don't enter your mind. No, you cannot think about it. Because when you stay by me, this world seems like the right one for you. No, that’s how it has to be.”

“Different. It’s different. That’s…”

It was hard to explain.

However, he was not very certain… it could be like Louise said. Or it could be his own feelings messing with his mind.

Whichever it was, he could not deny it.

Whether his thoughts were really his or not — Saito could not understand.

“It’s hard to know…”

“I, too, am uncertain.”

Tabitha added.

“Your tone was quick to become doubtful… Therefore it must be a fact.”

“Fact?”

“A familiar’s ‘memory’ is changed for the convenience of their master. Memory is used to store information. Like how you were quick to learn characters. Not thinking much about your hometown must be because of it as well.”

“Are you sure about that? After all, I did remember my home from time to time…”

“But how many of those times happened with Louise around?”

These words made Saito blink in surprise. There were several times when he recalled his home but kept quiet about it.

When he was looking at the meadow of Tarbes together with Siesta.

In Westwood Village when he heard Tiffania’s harp.

When he was hugged by Cattleya…

Seeing how Saito became silent, Tabitha continued to speak,

“‘Gandálfr's rune’ might have created a false motive in your mind, to stay in this world. For you, those fake feelings are true. ‘I want to do something for this world.’ But it could be that you are only made to feel that way, while your true feelings have disappeared.”

Surprised, Saito asked,

“Is it really possible?”

Tabitha indifferently continued her speech,

“As time passes, the effect grows stronger. Gradually, the familiar becomes accustomed so that he can become one in body and spirit with their master in the end.”

“Oi oi, if so, then I am not me…”

Saito remarked, to which Derflinger’s voice responded,

“Well, you finally understand what I was worrying about.”

Without them noticing, all of the group members had already woken up.

“Certainly, you have been acting weird lately. Somehow, you were strangely serious…”

Guiche said, his voice was filled with worry.

“Ara, I think it’s because you were reflecting your master.”

Kirche added.

Louise said, while rubbing her eyes.

“And ever since we met again, you were acting a little strange. You always woke up with a somehow strong sense of duty… it was so not like you.”

“But… still. Despite all the things that have been said, there is still no proof… Hmmm.”

“Saito, is…is it true?”

“Tiffania?”

The one who spoke was Tiffania, who had been sleeping soundly till then and came closer to Saito..

“Really… then I am not really me.”

Saito looked at everyone and said honestly. Louise turned to Tiffania.

“Hey, Tiffania. You can erase memory, right? Then can you erase that part as well? Can you erase the fake motive that Gandálfr's rune created in Saito’s mind so that he would stay in this world?”

“I don’t know…”

“It’s worth a try. The only thing that can interfere with ‘Void’ is another ‘Void’.”

“Oi oi, don’t decide for me!”

Saito shouted.

“Hey Saito…”

“What?”

Louise had a determined expression on her face. Saito knew, that once Louise was like that, nothing could change her mind.

“In your mind, two melodies are ringing. We have to find out which one is true. Such a duet cannot go on forever.”

In a shy voice, Derflinger noted,

“But young lass… when we erase that part, his feelings for you might change as well.”

“It’s alright.”

Louise said in a clear voice. Then, while wiping off tears, Louise declared with a fake bravado,

“Mo, it's annoying! Regardless, when a guy l-loves — it's nothing but inconvenience. He just acts s-suspiciously when night comes! I will be relieved once it’s over!”

“Louise… you…”

“Look, lets just finish the spell quickly and bring you back to the way you were before. And once you are back to your old self, we can search for the way for you to return.”

“Louise!”

Louise started to run… but then stopped and spoke while looking down, bangs covering her eyes,

“However, the way it is right now, I cannot help you. I am really nothing more than Louise the Zero…”

After saying that much, Louise ran out of the room.

Saito tried to run after her, but Guiche and Kirche stopped him, grabbing his hands.

“Let go! Let me go!”

“Calm down, I consider myself to be your friend. That’s why I won’t do that.”

“I think the same way, too.”

They both, with unusually serious faces, nodded.

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz…''

The sounds of the Void’s runes reached Saito’s ears.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc…''

“Tiffania…”

He looked at Tiffania, who had a serious expression while reciting the Void’s runes towards Saito.

''Nyd Is Arjis Berkanan Man Laguz…''

The spell was completed.

His consciousness fading… Saito collapsed on the floor.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2010-03-07T01:12:24Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Nine: Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird===

Saito exited the main tower and immediately went to Louise's room to find her. However, she had not come back. "Anyway, if I can't find Louise..." That was the only thing on his mind.

He had never seen Louise so sad before.

He made her become like that... regardless of the circumstances, that was unforgivable.

He wanted to meet her and apologize.

While he was running, Saito imagined Louise's feelings. She saw the princess she esteemed and... the familiar whom she always thought to be faithful, hugging each other as if they were lovers; how much were her feelings hurt?

Although they were not lovers... Louise had seen him allowing Henrietta to go as far as kissing, what a pain it had been to her! By only thinking about this, Saito's heart hurt.

Leaping out of the room, he immediately ran to the courtyard of the academy at night.

In the midst of the almost pitch-black darkness... Louise's figure could not be seen anywhere.

When he was going towards Vestri Courtyard...

The clouds cleared, and the moonlight revealed a figure; a shadow which was sitting on the bench could be seen.

“Louise!”

He unintentionally shouted and rushed forward, only to find that he was mistaken.

“What? Oh, it's you...”

It was Tabitha. Not even attending the ball on such a night, reading a book on a bench to which no one would come; it was really typical of her.

“Hey, did you see Louise?”

Tabitha did not respond.

Staring fixedly at the book, just like that, her body did not stir an inch.

''She didn't hear me?'' He thought, and repeated himself.

“Do you know where Louise is?”

The face which was illuminated by the moonlight, was completely pale.

At that moment... Saito realized that there was a shadow circling in mid-air with its back against the moon.

“What's that? It's not a bird... and it's got legs?”

With the figure of a human and flapping wings, it appeared to be a strange creature. It was just like the figure of demons he saw in manga and televisions in the former days.

“Gargoyle.”

Briefly, Tabitha said.

“You...!” At that moment when he said that, Tabitha waved her wand.

''Buoo!'' The air in front of him expanded, and Saito was blown off.

“What are you...!”

Not even having the time to shout, ice arrows aimed at Saito and flew towards him.

At a place somewhat far from the Academy of Magic, Louise was crying endlessly.

“Cruel... too cruel... why, why!”

Pitch black darkness was around her.

It was as if she was left behind all alone in this world. Yet, right now she was not fearful of the darkness. Rather, Louise felt that part of her heart was the same as well.

“Unforgivable... cruel... absolutely unforgivable...”

Words and tears overflowed together, unstoppable. Her miserable feelings kept reproducing.

She muttered that many, many times, and...

“What's unforgivable?”

In the middle of the darkness, a voice could be heard.

Louise who was in a state of confusion, felt something reverberating inside her heart.

“I was betrayed. That's why, it's unforgivable.”

“By whom were you betrayed?”

“By someone who was valuable to me...”

“Well then, you must take revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“It's unforgivable right? If that's the case, you must take revenge. You can do it. User of the great Void.”

At that, Louise came to her senses.

“...Who are you?”

“One of your friends. Since a long time ago... one who serves you people.”

“Who are you! Come out!”

Louise shouted into the darkness. Then she remembered the previous incident in Albion.

“Myoznitnirn?”

“You got it; but you're still wrong.”

She focused her eyes... and a winged shadow came into sight.

“...Gargoyle?”

As Louise was about to stand up,

“Don't worry. I will not harm you.”

The gargoyle which had appeared from the dark headed towards Louise's feet and crouched down reverentially.

“What... what's your intention! Myoznitnirn! You said you won't harm me! Then come out! Let me be your opponent!”

However, the gargoyle opened its mouth.

“For what happened before, I apologize. But, that was a so-called test. To determine whether you deserve to be our ally or not.”

“Speak properly! You think I would believe such words?”

“Well then, ask yourself. In this world, what is worth believing in?”

Louise was speechless. Just a while ago... wasn't she just betrayed by those two?

“My master can teach you that.”

“A lie... that's a lie!”

Louise's voice was becoming increasingly softer.

“The only one who can truly understand you... is a fellow user of Void. We want you to lend us your power.”

“...My power?”

“It's natural for you to be cautious. Yet, excessive caution would turn your eyes away from the truth.”

Whether or not it was magic, the gargoyle's voice was enchanting.

Gradually, Louise's caution disappeared.

Louise, who was confused because of her grief, did not know that she was falling for a trick.

“You, are you really my friend?”

“Of course.”

“My friend? You won't betray me?”

“I will definitely not betray you.”

The gargoyle slowly turned around, and showed Louise it's back.

“Please ride on me. One of our great masters.”

Louise could not resist that voice any more.

She felt the gargoyle's back... and Louise's senses flew away. Slowly, as if she was falling asleep, Louise lay down on the gargoyle's back.

''Gaa!''

''Gagaa!''

''Gagagagagaaa!''

With perpetual Windy Icicles striking him, Saito tumbled sideways to avoid them.

Clearly, it was an attack whose aim was to... kill Saito.

If he had not undergone Agnes' training, he would not have been able to evade them.

“What the heck!? What do you want!?”

Saito yelled in anger. He did not understand the reason behind this attack at all.

“Oi! Tabitha! You, what the hell... wh-!”

The response was magic.

Tabitha scattered Windy Icicles in all directions, surrounding him, and sent them flying.

''Bashushushushushuuu!''

After the smokescreen of water vapor produced by the countless Windy Icicles cleared up...

Contrary to her expectations, rather than seeing a skewered figure, Saito was standing there with Derflinger unsheathed. The Windy Icicles were absorbed by Derflinger, while the remaining ones were swiped away by Saito with his blade.

“What on earth, what's your reason? Why did you attack me? Explain!”

Tabitha lifted her wand.

“Because of a command.”

“Command? Who commanded you!”

As expected, her reply was magic.

Saito gripped Derflinger tightly and leaped. He planned to shorten their distance in one breath... and knock down the wand Tabitha was holding. But Tabitha reacted to Saito's movements and leaped, passing by him. Her body moved agilely, just like the traditional Wind element which she prided in.

As if she were a clockwork puppet, Tabitha combined her body's skills and magic to dodge the sword Saito brandished.

“!?”

She was jumping up and down, evading the sword, and at the same time,

“Deru Bagaraasu.”

She chanted the spell, and subsequently, used magic to fly past him. Very slowly, as if she was chasing cotton wool.

And then, sometimes, she would utter incantations which would cause attacks like bee stings.

The air was distorted, and it attacked Saito.

“Air Hammer.”

At that instant the sword was already set up, but, taken by surprise, Derflinger could not absorb it.

Receiving the full blow, Saito was hurled into air.

“Damn...”

However, that attack did not carry strong powers.

It seemed that both sides lacked decisive blows. Just to match with Gandálfr's speed she had to put in a lot of effort.

Because she did not have enough time for her chants, she could not use strong incantations. Naturally, the Windy Icicles and Air Hammers were quite weak.

Yet, Tabitha was fast.

With a small and light body, her movements were faster than Wardes whom he had fought before this.

“This fellow is like that. The movements of an assassin.”

Derflinger revealed its feelings.

“Assassin?”

“Yeah. Avoiding direct battles, and when the opponent reveals his weakness, deciding the victor in an instant. That girl's one by one strikes are not very strong. Her moves and speed are extraordinary though.”

“...To compare us, isn't that she has a wand?”

“Partner's heart is shaking, that's why.”

“That's very true! Why am I fighting her...!”

Saito could not even display half of his usual power.

Unable to understand her reason for attacking, he could not fight Tabitha.

Before he knew it, in his defensive battle, Saito was driven into a corner. No... Even if he could utilize Gandálfr's full power, Saito would not be able to fight Tabitha seriously. Now, he only drew his sword to try his best to knock off Tabitha's wand. Saito was a person like that.

The offense and defense strikes continued back and forth...

Saito and Tabitha were confronting each other within a distance of 15 mails.

It was scarcely an interval.

Instantly, Saito retreated slightly beyond the distance which he could plunge forward towards her immediately.

A distance at which Tabitha could avoid if he were to plunge forward towards her...

That was the same for Saito as well. Even if Tabitha uttered any spell... he had the confidence to deal with it from this distance.

“Oi! It's about time you give me the reason...”

At that moment,

“Do you have a problem in dealing with him?”

As if reverberating in their heads, a voice could be heard from above the sky.

The gargoyle which they had seen since some time ago, was carrying something behind it and circling them.

It was a shadow.

In the moonlight, pink hair shone.

“LOUISE!”

Having lost her spirit, she stood on the back of the gargoyle, as if entrusting her body completely to it.

He instinctively dashed towards the place directly under it... but before he could do that, Tabitha blocked his way.

“You... step aside!”

With eyes that revealed no emotion as usual, Tabitha glared at Saito.

“There is no reason for her to step aside. This child is the Knight of the North Parterre. Our loyal watchdog.”

“Watchdog?”

“Something interesting eh? Chevalier versus Chevalier. A combination for which my master would be jumping with delight.”

Tabitha bent her body slightly and set up her wand.

Heavily...

The surrounding air appeared to have turned heavy abruptly.

Her magical powers changed into an aura, which drifted about around Tabitha, like a heat haze. Under the illumination of the moonlight, that aura squirmed about bewitchingly.

Blue.

An aura which was like the manifestation of Tabitha's power.

Saito gulped.

This fellow's magic power was not for show.

“Oi, Tabitha. Since Louise is involved, I'll be serious.”

“...”

“Because you are strong, I can't go easy on you.”

Tabitha started to recite spells.

“Hey, Gandálfr. If you aren't serious, you'll get hurt. Do you get it? If you continue like this, you can't save your valuable master.”

“Step aside! Just step aside!”

[[Image:ZnT09-229.jpg|thumb]]

At his angry yell... Tabitha continued reciting her spell.

"Laguz Water Is Isa Hagalaz"

Matching her aria, Tabitha swung her wand simultaneously.

Ice spears revolved around her body like serpents.

Guided by the wand... the ice spears rotated.

While rotating, they swelled... larger, sharper, and the blue radiance kept increasing.

Derflinger muttered.

“Those are 'Javelins.' Their destructive power is strong. Don't get hit, partner.”

“Oi, Tabitha! To save Louise I'll kill you! Do you get it!?”

The gargoyle's shout reverberated.

“That is the same for this child as well.”

“Do it! Partner!”

Saito shook his head as if giving up, and jumped.

Simultaneously, Tabitha swung her wand downwards.

Along with the wand, the Javelins aimed and fired towards Saito.

The sword and the Javelins crossed each other.

The Javelins were slashed and smashed to pieces.

The glittering ice splinters which were like broken glass, attacked Saito.

“Wai-!”

From the gap between the ice splinters, Tabitha appeared to have lifted her wand over her head to fire another round of javelins.

“The first round was a decoy!”

Derflinger shouted.

Tabitha had created two rounds of javelins at the same time just now.

“Uooooooo...!”

Together with his scream, Saito's left hand shone.

In a split second, he rushed over and knocked Tabitha down.

Horse-riding that petite body, he pointed his sword at her.

But Tabitha would not release her wand.

“Put your wand down!”

Saito thrust his sword fiercely over her head, and shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito motionlessly.

Those eyes were... completely cold. Whatever emotions she had could not be seen at all.

The only thing was, "Kill the enemy."

Because he was there.

He could only read as far as that from those eyes.

At Tabitha's wand, large Javelins entangled around it. By only swinging the wand down... the spears would be unleashed, and would probably pierce through Saito's body.

Without the slightest hesitation, Tabitha waved her wand.

“Stop!!”

Saito yelled, and swung his sword downward.

The Javelins were activated, and ''Bang!'', were enveloped by water vapor.

Tabitha gazed at Saito, dumbfounded.

Saito's sword was stabbed into the ground beside Tabitha's face.

Tabitha's Javelins which shone with a blue white color... pierced Saito's side. Red blood flowed from Saito's wound... and dripped onto Tabitha's cheeks.

The snow white cheeks were stained in red.

“...Why?”

Without the slightest stir, Tabitha asked Saito.

''Saito ought to have impaled me by now.''

Yet, Saito pointed his sword away.

“Dunno... I pointed it away reflexively. How shameful... And I have to protect Louise... why did I spare the enemy...? I...”

Saito murmured with an anguished-looking face.

“But... You had saved us so many times, I suppose I can't kill you...”

“...”

“To protect the most valuable person of my life... even so, how could I sacrifice such a person...?”

Tabitha's eyes opened big.

After that... from the inside of the transparent, blue eyes, tears welled up, overflowed from the side of her eyes... and trailed down her cheeks.

“What's the matter? What are you crying for? Your task hasn't finished yet. Deliver the finishing blow quickly!”

Tabitha sprang up, and with "Wind Break," blew the falling Saito off.

“Ouch!”

Tumbled over, Saito tried to stand up... but the side of his stomach hurt, and his body went numb- he could not move.

Tabitha waved her wand for a few times.

“Gou!” She chanted, and wind which furiously revolved around Tabitha enveloped her.

In the midst of that, snow fragments glistened, sparkling.

''Will I be hurt by this beautiful snow...?'' In a daze, he thought...

Tabitha did not aim her wand at Saito, but at the gargoyle, and waved it.

Mixed with snowflakes, the tempestuous wind attacked the gargoyle with sheer force, cutting off its wings. It dropped to the ground, at the same time, throwing Louise off.

Tabitha turned her face towards Saito.

“Finish it off.”

Enduring the pain at the side of his stomach, Saito stood up and struggled to pierce his sword at the gargoyle.

“Oh my... Knight of the North Parterre. A pet dog defying its master?”

Tabitha lifted up her wand in readiness.

“...Don't misunderstand. I had never sworn loyalty to either of you, not even once.”

Glaring at the gargoyle, she declared in a soft voice.

“I will report your treachery. Besides, I have already received my prey nicely.”

The instant she said that...

From the sky, a huge shadow descended.

The width of it should have been around 30 mails... It was a gigantic gargoyle.

“Hu-Huge!!”

This gargoyle was a few times bigger than the one before.

Catching the unconscious Louise with its left hand, it rose up in one breath.

By a mere flap of the wings of the gigantic gargoyle, Saito and Tabitha were blown off and hit the ground hard.

Tabitha, who had risen up, whistled.

Roaring, Sylphid flew and landed in front of Tabitha.

Nimbly, Tabitha extended over to Saito and urged him.

“Get on.”

While holding the side of his stomach, Saito climbed onto Sylphid's back. Tabitha held out her hand, and helped him up.

“Chase them.”

At Tabitha's brief command, with a ''Kyui!'' purr, Sylphid soared into the sky.

Saito and Tabitha were riding Sylphid on its back, pursuing the huge gargoyle. Was Myoznitnirn controlling the gargoyles from somewhere...? Her figure could not be seen on its back.

“Hey Tabitha. Tell me. Why did you attack me? Who are those fellows?”

Tabitha was staring straight forward... and muttered,

“We'll talk afterwards.”

“Got it,”

Saito nodded. Indeed, now wasn't the time to listen to the reasons.

Flapping its wings, the speed of the gargoyle was not that fast. Tabitha's Sylphid managed to catch up with it easily.

Flying under the moonlight, that monstrous figure became distinct.

Before he realized it, Saito recalled the rumor he heard in the dining hall.

A dragon knight was sighted on the skies of Tristania, with huge wings...

Its figure must have been mistaken to be the mysterious bird.

Its true appearance had to be this one.

The rumors that the span of its wings was 150 mails simply had to be an exaggeration... The size might have appeared to be a few times larger due to the darkness and terror.

“Get closer! After that, I'll somehow do it!”

Tabitha nodded, and ordered Sylphid.

“Closer.”

''Kyui'', at that moment when Sylphid purred...

In the sky, a small back dot started to appear gradually.

“Wh-What is that...?”

Those were gargoyles.

Like a flock of ravens, in a number which covered the sky, the gargoyles advanced on them.

Moving by magic, the gargoyles' yellow eyes shone. They started to surround Sylphid.

“Shit!”

There were dozens of them.

To stop them from approaching the huge one carrying Louise, they attacked with their claws and fangs.

“Kyui, kyui!”

Sylphid let out a terrified sound.

Tabitha chanted 'Windy Icicle' again... only one of them dropped down. Because of her previous battle with Saito, it seemed like her willpower had depleted.

Saito grind his teeth.

Not possessing any firearms, Gandálfr was powerless in such a situation.

“Damn it all!... What Gandálfr! Without a weapon I can't do anything at all!”

Be it a knight or a Chevalier, he was shameful of himself who was once celebrated.

At that moment... Tabitha informed Saito softly,

“Up there.”

He looked up... The thing which was spreading out... was an enormous shadow.

“Wh-What is that....”

Truly enormous... besides that, nothing else could describe it. It was flying with its black wings.

That appearance was like a demon spreading its wings...

''Shushushushushu''...A unique sound could be heard from it.

The dragon knight's report was not wrong.

Its overall width was more than 150 mails.

“This thing is so big... Does it really exist?”

Compared to the flock of gargoyles and the one carrying Louise, that was about 50 times bigger. Apparently, it was an ultra big gargoyle...

No matter how you think of it, going against such an opponent was unreasonable.

If they didn't want to die, they had to escape from there.

In spite of that, Tabitha did not try to make Sylphid retreat.

On the contrary, she stopped dodging the enemy, and made Sylphid fly at the same level as it.

“Oi, Tabitha! That reckless!”

Tabitha stared straight at the gargoyle who was holding Louise.

To stop Tabitha, the gargoyles rushed from the front and prepared to rip Sylphid's wings.

There were seven of them.

It exceeded the number Saito could deal with.

“Run Tabitha! You'll die!”

“You helped me.”

“Eh?”

“I offer this life to you.”

For him, Tabitha was going as far as sacrificing her life. At his helplessness, Saito ground his teeth hard.

“Damn it all!!”

Like revolving lanterns, Louise's face, Siesta's face and Mr. Colbert's face flitted across his mind.

''What succeeding teacher's wish!''

''What the things I can do!''

''Protecting the one girl I love... I can't even do it!''

“Teacher! The things you did, I can't even do half of them... no, not even a tenth of them!”

Facing the sky, Saito yelled.

The seven gargoyles were approaching them from the front...

The moment they intersected each other, Tabitha, Sylphid, and he himself... would be torn up into pieces by those huge claws. At that instant when he was thinking that he would be struck and fall...

From the gigantic, dark shadow on top, flames spread.

That was... a roaring flame.

Like a planted snake, it encircled the gargoyles which were trying to strike them... and reduced them to ashes.

Saito and Tabitha were taken aback, and looked up to the sky.

“Why?”

“Ally...?”

Voices could be heard.

“'Not even a tenth of them.', what do you mean?”

From the skies, that voice reverberated.

As if it was transmitted through a megaphone or something else, it strangely echoed.

Nevertheless, that voice rang a bell.

In the laboratory, in the classrooms, in the courtyard... a voice he had heard many times.

“Teacher?”

Saito murmured.

He shook his head after that. It was a hallucination, teacher was supposed to have died.

It was merely an imaginary voice he heard at his wit's end.

The gargoyles' assault continued. Sylphid began to dodge the attacks frantically again. Because of this, Tabitha and Saito could only cling onto it with all their might. They could not counterattack at all.

“You are not me, right? That isn't something to be ashamed of.”

That voice could be heard again.

Saito lifted his face and yelled,

“Teacher!!”

He had not heard wrongly. It was Colbert's voice.

His heart grew with joy and astonishment.

''Guonguonguon''...The sky sounded.

''Shushushushushushu''...The sound became louder.

The ultra big shadow descended slowly, and approached them who were being attacked by the gargoyles.

Saito's mouth was wide open.

The thing which appeared to be like a demon, or a mysterious bird... were the huge wings.

Yeah.

Those had to be wings. Huge wings which had a span of approximately 150 mails. Behind the wings, several huge propellers revolved.

That was a flying object which had wings of the shape of an isosceles triangle, and huge propellers with strong driving force...

Quite different from the mysterious bird, this was the real thing.

When he saw those propellers... Saito's hope turned into belief.

“You're alive...”

After that, a lady's voice that contained excellent, sensual charm which hadn't been heard for a long time echoed.

“You guys, what are you doing? Looks very fun, doesn't it? Since when did you manage to make friends with gargoyles?”

At that voice, Tabitha lifted her face.

“I was thinking of secretly arriving at the academy, and display this ''Ostland'' to surprise you all. But recently, we made a mistake and accidentally sailed to the sky of Tristania, after which we turned back frantically.”

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Kirche who had not shown herself at the academy since taking Colbert's remains to Germania.

Next, Colbert's voice could be heard.

“Anyway... the 'Flying Serpents' are about to move, so be careful.”

Saito yelled at Tabitha.

“Dive down!”

Tabitha nodded. Sylphid lowered her head, and escaped downwards in a breath.

''Baraaa... barabararararararaaaaa!'' Many shots were released from the gun barrels from the bottom of the ''Ostland''.

From behind of the dropping shells, igniting blazes shone.

After that, ''shupooooo!'' The sound which he had heard while he was being pursued by the dragon knights in Albion the other day, reverberated from the sky.

Like fireworks which shot out in the night sky, Colbert's Flying Serpents were ignited completely.

The tips of the Flying Serpents were equipped with a magic device which transmits "Detect Magic." That magic device would react excitedly at the gargoyles, and the Flying Serpents would dash towards them swiftly.

Generally, there were about two or three 'Flying Serpents' pursuing each gargoyle.

At a point-blank range near the gargoyles, the Flying Serpents would explode into pieces, which would scatter at the gargoyles, smashing them to pieces.

The gargoyles could not even think about escaping. One by one, they dropped to the ground.

One of the serpents reacted to Tabitha's magic, and flew towards her.

Saito jumped from the top of Sylphid, and slashed it.

Before he knew it, he could no longer feel even the pain at the side of his stomach.

''The teacher is alive.''

''The person who recognizes me... is still alive.''

''The person who had helped me many times is still alive.''

''And again... he is trying to save me.''

That fact gave Saito courage.

“I'm not alone.”

The runes on his left hand shone.

Using the explosion just now, grasping Derflinger with his left hand, Saito caught one of the Flying Serpents in the air.

Clinging onto it which had a height about the same as Saito's, he forcibly turned the head of the Flying Serpent to fly towards the gargoyle which was holding Louise. The magic device which had Detect Magic in it, sensed that gargoyle, and rushed swiftly towards it.

On top of the Flying Serpent, Saito adopted a stance as if crouching on top of a surfboard.

He approached the gargoyle in a furious speed.

He timed it properly.

Precisely a second before the collision, Saito leaped from the top of the Serpent, and sliced through the arm which had seized Louise. Just like that, he caught Louise in the sky.

Almost simultaneously, an explosion occurred behind that Serpent, and the gargoyle whose arm was sliced through was blasted into smithereens.

They were lifted up by the blast... but Saito did not part with Louise.

Fragments shot into his body, sending intense pain to him.

In spite of that, Saito did not let go of Louise.

They were blown upward by the explosion until they reached the apex, and then dropped due to gravity.

There were traces of tears in Louise's eyes.

Gazing at that, Saito began to think of thoughts which pressed hard upon his heart. Has she broken free from the magical hypnotism due to the gargoyle...? Those eyes opened quickly.

“Yo, yo...”

Saito said, and...

“Release me!”

Louise began to struggle.

“I-idiot! We are falling down now! Don't struggle!”

“I don't care! That's enough, let me off! I hate you the most!! Just die! I hate you and Princess the most!! Both of you lied to me together! Definitely unforgivable!!”

“I've said already, that was what it turned out to be...”

Even though Saito tried frantically to sooth her, Louise was still bawling and struggled with her hands. Perhaps she would be accidentally released like this. It would be terrible if they were to separate during the fall. ''I must somehow sooth her.''

“I hate you! Let me off! That's enough!”
[[Image:ZnT09-245.jpg|thumb]]
Looking at the bawling Louise... Saito knew that he could not make her understand through words.

''Wh-What should I do...?''

He could not help but to be troubled. Saito looked straight at Louise, and said.

“I love you, Louise. Only you!”

“Liar! I don't believe you! I HATE you!”

Louise increasingly ran amok.

''There is no other way. Damn, if things become like this...''

Saito hugged the raging Louise tightly. Louise was kicking and struggling, but he pressed his lips hard against hers. Louise who had been struggling for quite a while... eventually, ''ngu''... she murmured, and became quiet.

''But we'll die if we continue dropping like this!'' ...While he was thinking about that, ''buon!'' Its voice could be heard, as Tabitha's Sylphid scooped them up.

Hugging the still weeping Louise, he looked up to the sky...

Under the moonlight, traveling grandly in the sky, the ''Ostland'' on which Colbert and Kirche were riding could be seen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2010-03-07T01:09:39Z

Ephyon: Yes, she does say 'water'. Guess Yamaguchi just ran out of runes meaning "ice" or something...

===Chapter Nine: Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird===

Saito exited the main tower and immediately went to Louise's room to find her. However, she had not come back. "Anyway, if I can't find Louise..." That was the only thing on his mind.

He had never seen Louise so sad before.

He made her become like that... regardless of the circumstances, that was unforgivable.

He wanted to meet her and apologize.

While he was running, Saito imagined Louise's feelings. She saw the princess she esteemed and... the familiar whom she always thought to be faithful, hugging each other as if they were lovers; how much were her feelings hurt?

Although they were not lovers... Louise had seen him allowing Henrietta to go as far as kissing, what a pain it had been to her! By only thinking about this, Saito's heart hurt.

Leaping out of the room, he immediately ran to the courtyard of the academy at night.

In the midst of the almost pitch-black darkness... Louise's figure could not be seen anywhere.

When he was going towards Vestri Courtyard...

The clouds cleared, and the moonlight revealed a figure; a shadow which was sitting on the bench could be seen.

“Louise!”

He unintentionally shouted and rushed forward, only to find that he was mistaken.

“What? Oh, it's you...”

It was Tabitha. Not even attending the ball on such a night, reading a book on a bench to which no one would come; it was really typical of her.

“Hey, did you see Louise?”

Tabitha did not respond.

Staring fixedly at the book, just like that, her body did not stir an inch.

''She didn't hear me?'' He thought, and repeated himself.

“Do you know where Louise is?”

The face which was illuminated by the moonlight, was completely pale.

At that moment... Saito realized that there was a shadow circling in mid-air with its back against the moon.

“What's that? It's not a bird... and it's got legs?”

With the figure of a human and flapping wings, it appeared to be a strange creature. It was just like the figure of demons he saw in manga and televisions in the former days.

“Gargoyle.”

Briefly, Tabitha said.

“You...!” At that moment when he said that, Tabitha waved her wand.

''Buoo!'' The air in front of him expanded, and Saito was blown off.

“What are you...!”

Not even having the time to shout, ice arrows aimed at Saito and flew towards him.

At a place somewhat far from the Academy of Magic, Louise was crying endlessly.

“Cruel... too cruel... why, why!”

Pitch black darkness was around her.

It was as if she was left behind all alone in this world. Yet, right now she was not fearful of the darkness. Rather, Louise felt that part of her heart was the same as well.

“Unforgivable... cruel... absolutely unforgivable...”

Words and tears overflowed together, unstoppable. Her miserable feelings kept reproducing.

She muttered that many, many times, and...

“What's unforgivable?”

In the middle of the darkness, a voice could be heard.

Louise who was in a state of confusion, felt something reverberating inside her heart.

“I was betrayed. That's why, it's unforgivable.”

“By whom were you betrayed?”

“By someone who was valuable to me...”

“Well then, you must take revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“It's unforgivable right? If that's the case, you must take revenge. You can do it. User of the great Void.”

At that, Louise came to her senses.

“...Who are you?”

“One of your friends. Since a long time ago... one who serves you people.”

“Who are you! Come out!”

Louise shouted into the darkness. Then she remembered the previous incident in Albion.

“Myoznitnirn?”

“You got it; but you're still wrong.”

She focused her eyes... and a winged shadow came into sight.

“...Gargoyle?”

As Louise was about to stand up,

“Don't worry. I will not harm you.”

The gargoyle which had appeared from the dark headed towards Louise's feet and crouched down reverentially.

“What... what's your intention! Myoznitnirn! You said you won't harm me! Then come out! Let me be your opponent!”

However, the gargoyle opened its mouth.

“For what happened before, I apologize. But, that was a so-called test. To determine whether you deserve to be our ally or not.”

“Speak properly! You think I would believe such words?”

“Well then, ask yourself. In this world, what is worth believing in?”

Louise was speechless. Just a while ago... wasn't she just betrayed by those two?

“My master can teach you that.”

“A lie... that's a lie!”

Louise's voice was becoming increasingly softer.

“The only one who can truly understand you... is a fellow user of Void. We want you to lend us your power.”

“...My power?”

“It's natural for you to be cautious. Yet, excessive caution would turn your eyes away from the truth.”

Whether or not it was magic, the gargoyle's voice was enchanting.

Gradually, Louise's caution disappeared.

Louise, who was confused because of her grief, did not know that she was falling for a trick.

“You, are you really my friend?”

“Of course.”

“My friend? You won't betray me?”

“I will definitely not betray you.”

The gargoyle slowly turned around, and showed Louise it's back.

“Please ride on me. One of our great masters.”

Louise could not resist that voice any more.

She felt the gargoyle's back... and Louise's senses flew away. Slowly, as if she was falling asleep, Louise lay down on the gargoyle's back.

''Gaa!''

''Gagaa!''

''Gagagagagaaa!''

With perpetual Windy Icicles striking him, Saito tumbled sideways to avoid them.

Clearly, it was an attack whose aim was to... kill Saito.

If he had not undergone Agnes' training, he would not have been able to evade them.

“What the heck!? What do you want!?”

Saito yelled in anger. He did not understand the reason behind this attack at all.

“Oi! Tabitha! You, what the hell... wh-!”

The response was magic.

Tabitha scattered Windy Icicles in all directions, surrounding him, and sent them flying.

''Bashushushushushuuu!''

After the smokescreen of water vapor produced by the countless Windy Icicles cleared up...

Contrary to her expectations, rather than seeing a skewered figure, Saito was standing there with Derflinger unsheathed. The Windy Icicles were absorbed by Derflinger, while the remaining ones were swiped away by Saito with his blade.

“What on earth, what's your reason? Why did you attack me? Explain!”

Tabitha lifted her wand.

“Because of a command.”

“Command? Who commanded you!”

As expected, her reply was magic.

Saito gripped Derflinger tightly and leaped. He planned to shorten their distance in one breath... and knock down the wand Tabitha was holding. But Tabitha reacted to Saito's movements and leaped, passing by him. Her body moved agilely, just like the traditional Wind element which she prided in.

As if she were a clockwork puppet, Tabitha combined her body's skills and magic to dodge the sword Saito brandished.

“!?”

She was jumping up and down, evading the sword, and at the same time,

“Deru Bagaraasu.”

She chanted the spell, and subsequently, used magic to fly past him. Very slowly, as if she was chasing cotton wool.

And then, sometimes, she would utter incantations which would cause attacks like bee stings.

The air was distorted, and it attacked Saito.

“Air Hammer.”

At that instant the sword was already set up, but, taken by surprise, Derflinger could not absorb it.

Receiving the full blow, Saito was hurled into air.

“Damn...”

However, that attack did not carry strong powers.

It seemed that both sides lacked decisive blows. Just to match with Gandálfr's speed she had to put in a lot of effort.

Because she did not have enough time for her chants, she could not use strong incantations. Naturally, the Windy Icicles and Air Hammers were quite weak.

Yet, Tabitha was fast.

With a small and light body, her movements were faster than Wardes whom he had fought before this.

“This fellow is like that. The movements of an assassin.”

Derflinger revealed its feelings.

“Assassin?”

“Yeah. Avoiding direct battles, and when the opponent reveals his weakness, deciding the victor in an instant. That girl's one by one strikes are not very strong. Her moves and speed are extraordinary though.”

“...To compare us, isn't that she has a wand?”

“Partner's heart is shaking, that's why.”

“That's very true! Why am I fighting her...!”

Saito could not even display half of his usual power.

Unable to understand her reason for attacking, he could not fight Tabitha.

Before he knew it, in his defensive battle, Saito was driven into a corner. No... Even if he could utilize Gandálfr's full power, Saito would not be able to fight Tabitha seriously. Now, he only drew his sword to try his best to knock off Tabitha's wand. Saito was a person like that.

The offense and defense strikes continued back and forth...

Saito and Tabitha were confronting each other within a distance of 15 mails.

It was scarcely an interval.

Instantly, Saito retreated slightly beyond the distance which he could plunge forward towards her immediately.

A distance at which Tabitha could avoid if he were to plunge forward towards her...

That was the same for Saito as well. Even if Tabitha uttered any spell... he had the confidence to deal with it from this distance.

“Oi! It's about time you give me the reason...”

At that moment,

“Do you have a problem in dealing with him?”

As if reverberating in their heads, a voice could be heard from above the sky.

The gargoyle which they had seen since some time ago, was carrying something behind it and circling them.

It was a shadow.

In the moonlight, pink hair shone.

“LOUISE!”

Having lost her spirit, she stood on the back of the gargoyle, as if entrusting her body completely to it.

He instinctively dashed towards the place directly under it... but before he could do that, Tabitha blocked his way.

“You... step aside!”

With eyes that revealed no emotion as usual, Tabitha glared at Saito.

“There is no reason for her to step aside. This child is the Knight of the North Parterre. Our loyal watchdog.”

“Watchdog?”

“Something interesting eh? Chevalier versus Chevalier. A combination for which my master would be jumping with delight.”

Tabitha bent her body slightly and set up her wand.

Heavily...

The surrounding air appeared to have turned heavy abruptly.

Her magical powers changed into an aura, which drifted about around Tabitha, like a heat haze. Under the illumination of the moonlight, that aura squirmed about bewitchingly.

Blue.

An aura which was like the manifestation of Tabitha's power.

Saito gulped.

This fellow's magic power was not for show.

“Oi, Tabitha. Since Louise is involved, I'll be serious.”

“...”

“Because you are strong, I can't go easy on you.”

Tabitha started to recite spells.

“Hey, Gandálfr. If you aren't serious, you'll get hurt. Do you get it? If you continue like this, you can't save your valuable master.”

“Step aside! Just step aside!”

[[Image:ZnT09-229.jpg|thumb]]

At his angry yell... Tabitha continued reciting her spell.

''Laguz Water Is Isa Hagalaz''

Matching her aria, Tabitha swung her wand simultaneously.

Ice spears revolved around her body like serpents.

Guided by the wand... the ice spears rotated.

While rotating, they swelled... larger, sharper, and the blue radiance kept increasing.

Derflinger muttered.

“Those are 'Javelins.' Their destructive power is strong. Don't get hit, partner.”

“Oi, Tabitha! To save Louise I'll kill you! Do you get it!?”

The gargoyle's shout reverberated.

“That is the same for this child as well.”

“Do it! Partner!”

Saito shook his head as if giving up, and jumped.

Simultaneously, Tabitha swung her wand downwards.

Along with the wand, the Javelins aimed and fired towards Saito.

The sword and the Javelins crossed each other.

The Javelins were slashed and smashed to pieces.

The glittering ice splinters which were like broken glass, attacked Saito.

“Wai-!”

From the gap between the ice splinters, Tabitha appeared to have lifted her wand over her head to fire another round of javelins.

“The first round was a decoy!”

Derflinger shouted.

Tabitha had created two rounds of javelins at the same time just now.

“Uooooooo...!”

Together with his scream, Saito's left hand shone.

In a split second, he rushed over and knocked Tabitha down.

Horse-riding that petite body, he pointed his sword at her.

But Tabitha would not release her wand.

“Put your wand down!”

Saito thrust his sword fiercely over her head, and shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito motionlessly.

Those eyes were... completely cold. Whatever emotions she had could not be seen at all.

The only thing was, "Kill the enemy."

Because he was there.

He could only read as far as that from those eyes.

At Tabitha's wand, large Javelins entangled around it. By only swinging the wand down... the spears would be unleashed, and would probably pierce through Saito's body.

Without the slightest hesitation, Tabitha waved her wand.

“Stop!!”

Saito yelled, and swung his sword downward.

The Javelins were activated, and ''Bang!'', were enveloped by water vapor.

Tabitha gazed at Saito, dumbfounded.

Saito's sword was stabbed into the ground beside Tabitha's face.

Tabitha's Javelins which shone with a blue white color... pierced Saito's side. Red blood flowed from Saito's wound... and dripped onto Tabitha's cheeks.

The snow white cheeks were stained in red.

“...Why?”

Without the slightest stir, Tabitha asked Saito.

''Saito ought to have impaled me by now.''

Yet, Saito pointed his sword away.

“Dunno... I pointed it away reflexively. How shameful... And I have to protect Louise... why did I spare the enemy...? I...”

Saito murmured with an anguished-looking face.

“But... You had saved us so many times, I suppose I can't kill you...”

“...”

“To protect the most valuable person of my life... even so, how could I sacrifice such a person...?”

Tabitha's eyes opened big.

After that... from the inside of the transparent, blue eyes, tears welled up, overflowed from the side of her eyes... and trailed down her cheeks.

“What's the matter? What are you crying for? Your task hasn't finished yet. Deliver the finishing blow quickly!”

Tabitha sprang up, and with "Wind Break," blew the falling Saito off.

“Ouch!”

Tumbled over, Saito tried to stand up... but the side of his stomach hurt, and his body went numb- he could not move.

Tabitha waved her wand for a few times.

“Gou!” She chanted, and wind which furiously revolved around Tabitha enveloped her.

In the midst of that, snow fragments glistened, sparkling.

''Will I be hurt by this beautiful snow...?'' In a daze, he thought...

Tabitha did not aim her wand at Saito, but at the gargoyle, and waved it.

Mixed with snowflakes, the tempestuous wind attacked the gargoyle with sheer force, cutting off its wings. It dropped to the ground, at the same time, throwing Louise off.

Tabitha turned her face towards Saito.

“Finish it off.”

Enduring the pain at the side of his stomach, Saito stood up and struggled to pierce his sword at the gargoyle.

“Oh my... Knight of the North Parterre. A pet dog defying its master?”

Tabitha lifted up her wand in readiness.

“...Don't misunderstand. I had never sworn loyalty to either of you, not even once.”

Glaring at the gargoyle, she declared in a soft voice.

“I will report your treachery. Besides, I have already received my prey nicely.”

The instant she said that...

From the sky, a huge shadow descended.

The width of it should have been around 30 mails... It was a gigantic gargoyle.

“Hu-Huge!!”

This gargoyle was a few times bigger than the one before.

Catching the unconscious Louise with its left hand, it rose up in one breath.

By a mere flap of the wings of the gigantic gargoyle, Saito and Tabitha were blown off and hit the ground hard.

Tabitha, who had risen up, whistled.

Roaring, Sylphid flew and landed in front of Tabitha.

Nimbly, Tabitha extended over to Saito and urged him.

“Get on.”

While holding the side of his stomach, Saito climbed onto Sylphid's back. Tabitha held out her hand, and helped him up.

“Chase them.”

At Tabitha's brief command, with a ''Kyui!'' purr, Sylphid soared into the sky.

Saito and Tabitha were riding Sylphid on its back, pursuing the huge gargoyle. Was Myoznitnirn controlling the gargoyles from somewhere...? Her figure could not be seen on its back.

“Hey Tabitha. Tell me. Why did you attack me? Who are those fellows?”

Tabitha was staring straight forward... and muttered,

“We'll talk afterwards.”

“Got it,”

Saito nodded. Indeed, now wasn't the time to listen to the reasons.

Flapping its wings, the speed of the gargoyle was not that fast. Tabitha's Sylphid managed to catch up with it easily.

Flying under the moonlight, that monstrous figure became distinct.

Before he realized it, Saito recalled the rumor he heard in the dining hall.

A dragon knight was sighted on the skies of Tristania, with huge wings...

Its figure must have been mistaken to be the mysterious bird.

Its true appearance had to be this one.

The rumors that the span of its wings was 150 mails simply had to be an exaggeration... The size might have appeared to be a few times larger due to the darkness and terror.

“Get closer! After that, I'll somehow do it!”

Tabitha nodded, and ordered Sylphid.

“Closer.”

''Kyui'', at that moment when Sylphid purred...

In the sky, a small back dot started to appear gradually.

“Wh-What is that...?”

Those were gargoyles.

Like a flock of ravens, in a number which covered the sky, the gargoyles advanced on them.

Moving by magic, the gargoyles' yellow eyes shone. They started to surround Sylphid.

“Shit!”

There were dozens of them.

To stop them from approaching the huge one carrying Louise, they attacked with their claws and fangs.

“Kyui, kyui!”

Sylphid let out a terrified sound.

Tabitha chanted 'Windy Icicle' again... only one of them dropped down. Because of her previous battle with Saito, it seemed like her willpower had depleted.

Saito grind his teeth.

Not possessing any firearms, Gandálfr was powerless in such a situation.

“Damn it all!... What Gandálfr! Without a weapon I can't do anything at all!”

Be it a knight or a Chevalier, he was shameful of himself who was once celebrated.

At that moment... Tabitha informed Saito softly,

“Up there.”

He looked up... The thing which was spreading out... was an enormous shadow.

“Wh-What is that....”

Truly enormous... besides that, nothing else could describe it. It was flying with its black wings.

That appearance was like a demon spreading its wings...

''Shushushushushu''...A unique sound could be heard from it.

The dragon knight's report was not wrong.

Its overall width was more than 150 mails.

“This thing is so big... Does it really exist?”

Compared to the flock of gargoyles and the one carrying Louise, that was about 50 times bigger. Apparently, it was an ultra big gargoyle...

No matter how you think of it, going against such an opponent was unreasonable.

If they didn't want to die, they had to escape from there.

In spite of that, Tabitha did not try to make Sylphid retreat.

On the contrary, she stopped dodging the enemy, and made Sylphid fly at the same level as it.

“Oi, Tabitha! That reckless!”

Tabitha stared straight at the gargoyle who was holding Louise.

To stop Tabitha, the gargoyles rushed from the front and prepared to rip Sylphid's wings.

There were seven of them.

It exceeded the number Saito could deal with.

“Run Tabitha! You'll die!”

“You helped me.”

“Eh?”

“I offer this life to you.”

For him, Tabitha was going as far as sacrificing her life. At his helplessness, Saito ground his teeth hard.

“Damn it all!!”

Like revolving lanterns, Louise's face, Siesta's face and Mr. Colbert's face flitted across his mind.

''What succeeding teacher's wish!''

''What the things I can do!''

''Protecting the one girl I love... I can't even do it!''

“Teacher! The things you did, I can't even do half of them... no, not even a tenth of them!”

Facing the sky, Saito yelled.

The seven gargoyles were approaching them from the front...

The moment they intersected each other, Tabitha, Sylphid, and he himself... would be torn up into pieces by those huge claws. At that instant when he was thinking that he would be struck and fall...

From the gigantic, dark shadow on top, flames spread.

That was... a roaring flame.

Like a planted snake, it encircled the gargoyles which were trying to strike them... and reduced them to ashes.

Saito and Tabitha were taken aback, and looked up to the sky.

“Why?”

“Ally...?”

Voices could be heard.

“'Not even a tenth of them.', what do you mean?”

From the skies, that voice reverberated.

As if it was transmitted through a megaphone or something else, it strangely echoed.

Nevertheless, that voice rang a bell.

In the laboratory, in the classrooms, in the courtyard... a voice he had heard many times.

“Teacher?”

Saito murmured.

He shook his head after that. It was a hallucination, teacher was supposed to have died.

It was merely an imaginary voice he heard at his wit's end.

The gargoyles' assault continued. Sylphid began to dodge the attacks frantically again. Because of this, Tabitha and Saito could only cling onto it with all their might. They could not counterattack at all.

“You are not me, right? That isn't something to be ashamed of.”

That voice could be heard again.

Saito lifted his face and yelled,

“Teacher!!”

He had not heard wrongly. It was Colbert's voice.

His heart grew with joy and astonishment.

''Guonguonguon''...The sky sounded.

''Shushushushushushu''...The sound became louder.

The ultra big shadow descended slowly, and approached them who were being attacked by the gargoyles.

Saito's mouth was wide open.

The thing which appeared to be like a demon, or a mysterious bird... were the huge wings.

Yeah.

Those had to be wings. Huge wings which had a span of approximately 150 mails. Behind the wings, several huge propellers revolved.

That was a flying object which had wings of the shape of an isosceles triangle, and huge propellers with strong driving force...

Quite different from the mysterious bird, this was the real thing.

When he saw those propellers... Saito's hope turned into belief.

“You're alive...”

After that, a lady's voice that contained excellent, sensual charm which hadn't been heard for a long time echoed.

“You guys, what are you doing? Looks very fun, doesn't it? Since when did you manage to make friends with gargoyles?”

At that voice, Tabitha lifted her face.

“I was thinking of secretly arriving at the academy, and display this ''Ostland'' to surprise you all. But recently, we made a mistake and accidentally sailed to the sky of Tristania, after which we turned back frantically.”

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Kirche who had not shown herself at the academy since taking Colbert's remains to Germania.

Next, Colbert's voice could be heard.

“Anyway... the 'Flying Serpents' are about to move, so be careful.”

Saito yelled at Tabitha.

“Dive down!”

Tabitha nodded. Sylphid lowered her head, and escaped downwards in a breath.

''Baraaa... barabararararararaaaaa!'' Many shots were released from the gun barrels from the bottom of the ''Ostland''.

From behind of the dropping shells, igniting blazes shone.

After that, ''shupooooo!'' The sound which he had heard while he was being pursued by the dragon knights in Albion the other day, reverberated from the sky.

Like fireworks which shot out in the night sky, Colbert's Flying Serpents were ignited completely.

The tips of the Flying Serpents were equipped with a magic device which transmits "Detect Magic." That magic device would react excitedly at the gargoyles, and the Flying Serpents would dash towards them swiftly.

Generally, there were about two or three 'Flying Serpents' pursuing each gargoyle.

At a point-blank range near the gargoyles, the Flying Serpents would explode into pieces, which would scatter at the gargoyles, smashing them to pieces.

The gargoyles could not even think about escaping. One by one, they dropped to the ground.

One of the serpents reacted to Tabitha's magic, and flew towards her.

Saito jumped from the top of Sylphid, and slashed it.

Before he knew it, he could no longer feel even the pain at the side of his stomach.

''The teacher is alive.''

''The person who recognizes me... is still alive.''

''The person who had helped me many times is still alive.''

''And again... he is trying to save me.''

That fact gave Saito courage.

“I'm not alone.”

The runes on his left hand shone.

Using the explosion just now, grasping Derflinger with his left hand, Saito caught one of the Flying Serpents in the air.

Clinging onto it which had a height about the same as Saito's, he forcibly turned the head of the Flying Serpent to fly towards the gargoyle which was holding Louise. The magic device which had Detect Magic in it, sensed that gargoyle, and rushed swiftly towards it.

On top of the Flying Serpent, Saito adopted a stance as if crouching on top of a surfboard.

He approached the gargoyle in a furious speed.

He timed it properly.

Precisely a second before the collision, Saito leaped from the top of the Serpent, and sliced through the arm which had seized Louise. Just like that, he caught Louise in the sky.

Almost simultaneously, an explosion occurred behind that Serpent, and the gargoyle whose arm was sliced through was blasted into smithereens.

They were lifted up by the blast... but Saito did not part with Louise.

Fragments shot into his body, sending intense pain to him.

In spite of that, Saito did not let go of Louise.

They were blown upward by the explosion until they reached the apex, and then dropped due to gravity.

There were traces of tears in Louise's eyes.

Gazing at that, Saito began to think of thoughts which pressed hard upon his heart. Has she broken free from the magical hypnotism due to the gargoyle...? Those eyes opened quickly.

“Yo, yo...”

Saito said, and...

“Release me!”

Louise began to struggle.

“I-idiot! We are falling down now! Don't struggle!”

“I don't care! That's enough, let me off! I hate you the most!! Just die! I hate you and Princess the most!! Both of you lied to me together! Definitely unforgivable!!”

“I've said already, that was what it turned out to be...”

Even though Saito tried frantically to sooth her, Louise was still bawling and struggled with her hands. Perhaps she would be accidentally released like this. It would be terrible if they were to separate during the fall. ''I must somehow sooth her.''

“I hate you! Let me off! That's enough!”
[[Image:ZnT09-245.jpg|thumb]]
Looking at the bawling Louise... Saito knew that he could not make her understand through words.

''Wh-What should I do...?''

He could not help but to be troubled. Saito looked straight at Louise, and said.

“I love you, Louise. Only you!”

“Liar! I don't believe you! I HATE you!”

Louise increasingly ran amok.

''There is no other way. Damn, if things become like this...''

Saito hugged the raging Louise tightly. Louise was kicking and struggling, but he pressed his lips hard against hers. Louise who had been struggling for quite a while... eventually, ''ngu''... she murmured, and became quiet.

''But we'll die if we continue dropping like this!'' ...While he was thinking about that, ''buon!'' Its voice could be heard, as Tabitha's Sylphid scooped them up.

Hugging the still weeping Louise, he looked up to the sky...

Under the moonlight, traveling grandly in the sky, the ''Ostland'' on which Colbert and Kirche were riding could be seen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter8

2010-03-06T14:15:00Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Eight: Jörmungand ===

“Louise, class started.”

Saito tried to wake Louise up. However, she tugged back on the blanket and did not come out of the bed.

“Get up.”

Saito pulled the blanket, but she pulled it back with force. It looked like Louise had no intentions of getting out of the bed. Siesta, who watched that sort of scene, primly poked Saito's shoulder.

“Hm?”

Then Siesta clung to Saito and shouted.

“Such a thing! Saito-san! Doing such a thing so early in the morning!”

Still, Louise didn’t get up from the bed. She seemed to be considerably depressed.

“Hey Louise… You are really depressed...”

Siesta abruptly parted from Saito and said with a polite cough.

“Saito-san, what did you do to make Miss Vallière so depressed?”

“Huh? I didn’t do anything.”

“Liar. Then, why is Miss Vallière depressed so much? What did you do to that girl?”

“Just what kind of person you think I am?!”

“Is it true?”

“It is. Why would I do such things to Tabitha? Louise is depressed about her magic not working. Hey, Louise, stop sulking this instant.”

Saito rocked Louise.

“Saito-san.”

“Hm?”

“That small girl… Indeed, it must really be your fetish. My mother said – when a man loves small girls more than needed, he will perpetrate in the future.”

“You see…”

“But, if Saito-san has to perpetrate then… I…”

Siesta’s face turned crimson, putting more fuss into Saito’s brains.

“Anyway, we need to wake Louise up… Hey Siesta, hold this.”

Saito and Siesta held the edges of the blanket and pulled. Clinging to the blanket, Louise rolled with it to the floor. The baby doll dress from yesterday, somewhat suited to wear as a nightdress. Because it was a chilly night, Siesta put the clothes on.

“Oi, Louise. Morning.”

“Funya.”

Though Saito patted her cheek, Louise stayed almost unresponsive. All she did – was look at the ceiling absent-mindedly.

“Uwaa, she really looks like an empty doll.”

Siesta poked Louise.

“Funya.”

“Miss Vallière, wake up.”

“Funya. Funya, funya.”

“Wa, this is really amusing.”

Siesta poked all over Louise. But Louise remained still.

“Come on… Hey Louise, everyone feels sad once in a while. But this is too depressing.”

Then, Louise’s mouth was opened with a lot of effort. And said in an empty voice.

“Useless. I cannot use ‘Void’ at all. Even the ‘explosion’ is not working no matter what I recite. That’s how it is now.”

“It’s just a bad mood.”

However, Saito's attempts to comfort Louise did not reach her, who was lying on the floor.

“What to do… Only because of ‘Void’ was I of any use… Without it I am back to being Louise the Zero again…”

“It’s just back to the start, alright?”

However Louise responded no more. She just stared absent-mindedly into space.

“Derf.”

Saito decided to ask the sword. Recently Derflinger was neglected on numerous occasions, so he answered in a foul mood.

“Andayo. So you call me out when you need an advice, huh. And you pull me out when you need to cut, huh. What if I am tired?”

“Listen up. Louise cannot use ‘Void’ anymore, can you tell us something about it?”

“Well I guess it’s because her willpower is down.”

“Really? Is that all? Then all she needs is just to rest?”

“No, because it’s 'Void' the matter is not that simple. With usual elements you need to rest a number of days to recover…’Void,’ though, its unclear how it gets accumulated and up till now it was used a lot. Remember that big explosion Louise cast?”

“Ah, you mean the one that destroyed that huge battleship?”

“That one; it consumed a lot of her willpower that she was storing up till then. Therefore, she could shoot such a big thing. Since then the remaining willpower has been consumed little by little. She hasn't been able to cast anything as big, right?”

It was as he said. There were no such huge light balls anymore.

“Then, she only needs to restore some of it again.”

“But how long will it take to cast ‘Void’ again? One year, two years…or maybe a whole decade…”

“Then we’ll be very patient.”

“She may not be able to cast it with such power again.”

Saito looked at Louise. She was lying spread on the floor, her eyes puffy from crying.

It hurt Saito to see Louise like this.

“Hey Louise, give it a break. You already worked hard enough. Even God-sama said to take a rest in a while.”

“…that’s impossible.”

“What?”

“I can’t settle down while knowing there is someone scheming something bad. Besides I still need to find a way to return you home. There are still many things left unfinished. Yet… I am useless like this…”

[[Image:ZnT11-173.jpg|thumb]]

Louise began to cry again. Siesta tried to comfort Louise.

“That… Miss Vallière is not useless. You are pretty. And you have a power to comfort anyone. Hey, stop crying.”

However, Louise did not stop crying. With Louise being so sad, even Siesta started to weep.

Now then, what to do, he started to worry…

“Saitooooooooo! An order came! All Knights of the Undine Corps are commanded by Her Majesty!”

Guiche jumped in.

“Commanded?”

“That’s right! We, The Knight Corps of the Undine and Louise, were given a direct command. Aah I'm so glad! Though we were not punished, I was still nervous thinking that Her Majesty might still be displeased!”

“You were nervous? You were just fooling around!”

“Don’t say such mean things. Though I had a laughing face on the outside, I was not calm inside. Anyways, my worries were just imaginary tears. Her Majesty’s trust in us is still unshaken!”

“Tsk, so what about princess-sama?

“Anyways, we need to come to the castle. Aah, lets go. We cannot attend lessons now!”

Guiche trembled with joy.

Saito really did not want to trouble Louise at such time. However… because they passed the border without permission, refusing to go now, may cause some tension between them and Henrietta.

Saito quickly got ready. However, he only carried Derflinger on his back.

“What about the others?”

“For the time being - only you, me and Louise were asked to come.”

“Louise can’t.”

“Eh? Why?”

“I’ll go.”

Thumbing, Louise stood up.

“Don’t over do it. Your condition is bad right now.”

“Bad or good – it is of no importance.”

“What, what is wrong?”

Guiche with a surprised expression stared at the couple.

“No, this fellow? Right now, her magic… ouch!”

Louise suddenly kicked Saito between his legs, making him faint in agony.

“…you talk too much. If it is something concerning Her Majesty - I will go no matter what.”

At that time, an owl flew in from the window.

“Ara. Tourukas? What’s the matter?”

Saito recalled this name. ''Where have I heard it before?'' – he wondered, while the owl passed Louise an envelope.

“Letter to the Louise-sama.”

“Letter?”

Louise began to read the letter. For a moment, her face lightened up… and then became cloudy again.

And then paled.

“What’s wrong? From whom is the letter?”

There was no answer. Louise folded the letter, placed it into her pocket, and staggered towards the closet to change her clothes.

“Oi, are you really alright?”

In the academy's stable, Saito asked Louise while putting a saddle on his horse, but she didn’t answer. Pressing her lips into a thin line, she silently straddled the horse.

''Well, it will probably be an easy mission, so it’s alright.'' While he thought so, passing the school’s gates, Sylphid flew down from the sky and landed in front of everyone.

“What the? You!”

He saw Tabitha and Kirche on top of it.

“I’ll go too.”

Surprisingly, the one who opened the mouth was not Kirche but Tabitha.

“This child, after she saw you out of the window, she dashed outside in an instant.”

Kirche said whilst spreading her arms wide open.

“Y-You? Why?”

Saito asked in surprise after a short pause. The previous night as well, she was really eager to help him to learn the Halkeginian written language.

“Silly question. That’s because you helped me.”

“It wasn’t just me who helped you.”

Saito said.

“Surely, you must be special.”

Kirche said while laughing.

“Louise, it’s not like that.”
　
Saito called out to Louise, fearing unforeseen retribution from her.

However Louise was still looking detached. She just straddled the horse and rode forward alone.

“Oi, Louise. There’s no need to ride a horse. Sylphid could carry us.”

Even though Saito called her, Louise just urged the horse with the riding crop.

“What are you-“

''A little while ago, after reading the letter, she started to act strange. No, she has been acting strange for a while already'' - Saito thought, while he, together with Guiche, perched on Sylphid’s back.

Sylphid flapped her mighty wings and lifted herself up into the sky.

Seeing them before her, Louise bent forward and hastily urged the horse to sprint faster.

Ignoring that, Saito asked Sylphid.

“Sylphid, pull her in as well.”

“Kyuikyui.”

Sylphid made joyful sounds, and landed down before Louise and the horse. Seeing the dragon appear, the horse stopped in its tracks and neighed in fear.

Sylphid dexterously extended her long tongue, and carefully pulled Louise from the saddle and threw her over the back.

With a loud ‘huff’ Saito caught Louise in his arms.

Despite being treated so harshly, Louise did not complain, only her shoulders trembled slightly.

“Hm? What’s wrong with this child?”

What was written in that letter?

Saito felt uneasy.

Was it something concerning the "Void?" Saito suddenly remembered where he heard of that owl before.

It was Louise’s family’s owl! He recalled - once, this Tourukas flew through Cattleya’s carriage window and landed on Saito’s head.

''Someone from that strict family of Louise's must have asked something of her'' – Saito concluded. The letter must have surely been concerning the willpower, and for Louise, who had just lost her ability to use "Void," it felt like a final blow.

''Talking to her right now won’t do any good'' – Saito thought, gently holding her.

After waiting impatiently for the group to arrive to the royal palace, Henrietta seemed to be very worried. The queen looked at every one of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. The Undine knight squad that Saito was an assistant commander of.

“Welcome. There’s something I have to ask from you.”

“What are your orders, your majesty?”

Guiche kneeled on one knee, while Henrietta spoke of her request.

“I want you to bring here the ‘Void’ user from Albion.”

“Tiffania?”

Saito asked surprised and Henrietta nodded.

“…it is not good to have a ‘Void’ user living all alone like that. Besides she has Albion’s royal family’s keepsake, so she must be my cousin. I cannot overlook that. When sooner or later Gallia expands, she could be attacked by that demon just like you, Louise.”

“She is not alone. She lives with orphans. Tiffania is acting in their mother’s place.”

“Then please bring those orphans too. Let’s secure their lives.”

“…I see. If you are worried to this extent, then we will bring them.”

“Thank you. This is my wish.”

Henrietta said, placing her elbows on the chair and taking a deep sigh. Seeing her like this, Saito wondered.

“Is there something troubling you?”

“I will tell you sooner or later. For now, just hurry up and go.”

“Ship preparations will take time…”

Then, the small figure of Tabitha behind them uttered silently.

“Sylphid.”

“Indeed. Because it is a wind dragon it is faster than a ship.”

Guiche nodded.

Henrietta noticed Tabitha and took her hand.

“Princess of Gallia. I wish to express my gratitude for your cooperation. Sooner or later we will need to discuss about you and future plans.”

Tabitha gave a small nod.

“For your return, let's prepare the ship of Rosais. Anyway, the sooner we leave for Albion the better.”

Henrietta, who seemed to be heavily worried, informed the party cordially. Saito looked from Henrietta to Louise. It was unusual that these two friends hadn’t talked. It must have been because they both had their own worries. The separate problems occupied both their minds completely.

Saito had uneasy feeling. What on earth was happening?

San Marin – town of Gallia, situated at the sea.

Here was the base of Gallia’s navy, similar to every Halkeginian air base, various buildings were built in there. Iron towers, including pier ships, and the brick houses stood in rows.

There was one building in the corner of this urban area.

It had foundations made of bricks and mortar, hidden by the tree frames and a sail cloth as the roof, pulled over the cut into half column and laid down in its full length.

The guards were placed in the surroundings to keep the citizens from coming close to the outskirts.

One huge ship approached the iron tower built in front of that building.

The soldiers in the sentry, looked up at the ship.

“Ha, isn’t that Charles Orléans?”

“Unusually huge ship.”

This was a Gallia’s royal family’s warship named after the crown prince who had died three years before. 150 mails in total length, after the Lexington of the Albion’s air force sank, it was the largest warship in Halkeginia.

Seeing the royal family flag flapping on the mast, the guard was speechless.

“Hey, look at the flag. The king is on its deck.”

“True. Is it some kind of inspection?”

The guard said absentmindedly, narrowing his eyes.

“Could this be about the ‘experimentation building?’”

“What?”

“Don’t you know? A lot of suspicious folks were loitering around lately. Finally, even king-sama arrived. Between you and me, they say that even an elf was seen.”

Lowering his voice his fellow whispered.

“Elf? It must be a lie. Some sort of drunkards’ deliriums surely.”

“No no, it seems to be true. It had an unusually clear face. And in the middle of the night they say that it, together with the followers, went to the ‘experimentation building.’ It is said that a pair of sharp ears were seen peeking from the hat edges too.”

His mate trembled.

“Don’t be afraid.”

The ship moored to the iron tower, and the gathered orchestra began to play, greeting the king. Soldiers in formal uniforms lined up left and right alongside the stone path from the iron tower, saluting with their wands.

The gangway came down from the ship and a vivid blue haired hero-like figure appeared.

“What does the ‘incapable king’ want from such a place as this?”

“But…”

His mate turned around and looked up at the huge "experimentation building" and whispered.

“Just between us, but what the heck is this thing anyway?”

The temperature made Mrs. Molière, who entered the "experimental building," lift her eyebrows. It felt like a steam bath inside.

“It’s hot.”

The mistress dizzily looked up. However, the king didn’t really seem to mind the heat. The man in scholar clothes beside them explained.

“It is done with purpose. The whole building is covered with a sail cloth so that no air or sound can escape. Inside the air is heated by the spring sunshine level. It is created by numerous blast-furnaces. It is easier to keep the heat when you prevent its leak.”

“What did you want me to see then?”

Mrs. Molière sulkily asked. A lot of suspicious jars and pans were queued up and used for difficult magical researching. Large blast-furnaces were melting the bright red steel producing incredible heat.

There were a lot of men in researcher's clothing coming, giving some work instructions to busy workers, and then leaving. Every worker was told beforehand about Joseph’s visit so they were trying to not pay attention.

One section they passed had large anvils lined up. Blacksmiths surrounding them were forging a ten mail length steel plate. A large number of such plates were already piled up nearby.

“What are you making such big steel plates for?”

When Mrs. Molière asked, Joseph shook his head and answered.

“For armor.”

“Mo! Who would wear such huge armor?!”

However, Joseph didn't answer.

Finally, after some time, they arrived to the central and very spacious portion of the building. Seats reserved for special guests were installed there - his retainer was already prepared for the waited Joseph's arrival.

“We waited for your command, Joseph-sama.”

It was a slim woman whose face was hidden under a deep hood, and after her words, she bowed reverently. Mrs. Molière, saw this figure a few times in the palace. The mistress felt something cold in that woman, and quietly drew closer to Joseph.

“Aah Myoz! Myoz!”

However, Joseph ran up to the hooded woman and embraced her strongly. The edges of the hooded woman’s, called Myoz, lips curved up. Mrs. Molière puckered up her brows.

“Once I heard that one item was completed, I flew here in an instant.”

“It was only possible due to the cooperation of Lord Bidashal.”

A man standing next to Myoz slightly bent his skinny body, paying his devoirs to Joseph.

Because of the big hat he wore, one could not see his face. Only a small mouth slightly peeped out.

“Oh Bidashal! You did great! You helped a lot in the difficult making of ‘Jörmungand’!”

“I fulfilled my part of the agreement.”

Bidashal said in non-chalant voice.

To these words Mrs. Molière’s eyebrows arched even higher up. Such words were unsuited talking to the king, but Joseph didn’t seem to mind that.

“What? You are talking about ‘Jörmungand’s’ completion as if it was a failure!”

“But Your Majesty, all that matters is your niece who is still in Tristain’s hands - I do not care about any other internal affairs.”

“That Tristainian lass? I’ll use my measures to get her. Leave.”

Joseph was already crazy about the new toy.

Mrs. Molière took an interest into this "Jörmungand" that made the kind so obsessed.

“Your Majesty, could you tell me what is that ‘Jörmungand?’”

“Remember that knight doll you once gave me?”

“The knight doll?”

Mrs. Molière was taken away by the shock. Did the king use such an enormous building just to make himself a new toy doll?

''Since he is the king, I guess that would not matter much'' – Mrs. Molière thought. In that artificial miniature garden, Joseph was amusing himself with war all day long.

“Behold.”

Joseph sat on the prepared chair. Mrs. Molière sat next to him.

There was a wide spacious place before them. Its circular shape made it look like a coliseum.

“What will happen, some kind of show will start?”

“The entertainment. The entertainment! Indeed, a joyful entertainment will start now!”

Joseph, watched the coliseum with a boy-like fascination.

While Mrs. Molière was waiting quietly as well… the hedge on the west side opened, and with loud, earth-shattering sounds, a ten mails high, huge golem appeared.

“It’s just an earth golem.”

Mrs. Molière said in a disappointed voice, watching the scene. Indeed, though it was a splendid Golem, it was still the usual earth golem.

One after another three earth golems appeared.

One golem picked up the cannon placed in the corner of coliseum. The he prepared the cannon – packed the gunpowder and loaded a shell. Such a move took Mrs. Molière’s breath away. Even while walking normally a golem could do a lot of destruction.

And for such a huge golem - these movements were unusually dexterous.

“The elite knights of the West Parterre - square-class earth golems.”

Myoz explained.

Indeed, square-class…

“Umm, is that golem a ‘Jörmungand?’”

However, Joseph did not answer.

Then…

The edge of Joseph's lip lifted up, and his face became like a birds of prey.

The hedge on the east side opened, and another huge golem appeared.

Mrs. Molière’s eyes opened wide. A tiny gasp escaped her lips.

The ‘thing’ that appeared was not only enormous, but also carried an ominous atmosphere around it.

“W-What is that...?”

It was a 25 mails tall giant, and like a person wearing a robe, its body was wrapped up in a sail. He was at the size of ceilings. However, his movements were totally different from the ones usually associated with golems.

The giant took one step.

Zam! – earth trembled, and the chair on which Mrs. Molière sat, shook.

However, apart from the loud sound, it walked gracefully like a true human.

“T-This golem can really walk so smoothly…”

Mrs. Molière wondered.

“Walking smoothly is not the only thing it can do.”

Not able to contain the joy, Joseph said in awe.

Three golems, bending slightly, moved towards the newly appeared "Jörmungand."

Two golems moved to right and left.

In quickness that did not suit such gigantic bodies, the golems raised their fists.

Thud!

A big cloud of dust lifted and Mrs. Molière instinctively shut her eyes.

The two golems’ fists heavily planted against the left and right sides of Jörmungand’s face.

When she squeezed her eyes open… she saw a surprising spectacle.

Jörmungand was holding the fists of the right and left earth golems tightly in his grasp.

“What a power…”

After leaving such a strong impression, the spectacle before Mrs. Molière’s eyes continued to unfold even further.

Jörmungand, pulled the two golems, and crushed them into each other.

A monstrous cloud of dust flew up, forcing Mrs. Molière into a violent coughing fit.

The two golems were completely mashed against each other, and now only one big pile of dirt remained.

The last earth golem aimed the cannon at Jörmungand. Mrs. Molière instinctively shouted.

“Stop! If it shoots the cannon, Jörmungand will crumble! It’s dangerous!”

Mrs. Molière’s shout did not reach anyone - the golem lit the match cord and fired the cannon. The roaring sound was deafening; a severe firing line burned the eyes, and the jet-black smoke filled the place.

The roof sailcloth flapped loudly.

Mrs. Molière closed her eyes again.

''Now its turned into rubble for sure…'' she thought slowly opening her eyes again, but Jörmungand was still standing there.

The improvised robe of sailcloth was completely torn by the cannon shell, and Jörmungand's surface was visible.

It was the shining steel that met Mrs. Molière’s eyes.

“The armor… Just how thick is this armor...?”

Though he wore such armor, Jörmungand plunged forward in a speed of blitz. Hit by the Jörmungand's tackle, the earth golem shattered in an instant.

Witnessing such an unbelievable spectacle with her own two eyes, Mrs. Molière was completely at a loss of words.

After a moment of silence, Mrs. Molière finally worked the words out of her throat, barely able to think.

“Your Majesty… what kind of monster have you created?”

“Ancient and legendary – when those two elements combine, they create a miracle.”

“…ten of such monsters would be enough to conquer Halkeginia.”

“Ten? Much more than that – we’ll create a whole knight unit of Jörmungands.”

Mrs. Molière suddenly recalled the huge steel plates she saw before, and her eyes widened.

Not being able to grasp the spectacle and Joseph’s words together, she fainted.

“Did you like it?”

Myoz… Myoznitnirn approached Joseph and kneeled down on one knee.

“Of course. Turned very well. This knight doll…”

“Real value cannot be measured until it’s used in the actual combat.”

“We already have perfectly fitting guys for that.”

Joseph smiled.

“My brother. We will capture my niece easily… with this Jörmungand…”

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter8

2010-03-06T14:04:27Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Eight: Jörmungand ===

“Louise, class started.”

Saito tried to wake Louise up. However, she tugged back on the blanket and did not come out of the bed.

“Get up.”

Saito pulled the blanket, but she pulled it back with force. It looked like Louise had no intentions of getting out of the bed. Siesta, who watched that sort of scene, primly poked Saito's shoulder.

“Hm?”

Then Siesta clung to Saito and shouted.

“Such a thing! Saito-san! Doing such a thing so early in the morning!”

Still, Louise didn’t get up from the bed. She seemed to be considerably depressed.

“Hey Louise… You are really depressed...”

Siesta abruptly parted from Saito and said with a polite cough.

“Saito-san, what did you do to make Miss Vallière so depressed?”

“Huh? I didn’t do anything.”

“Liar. Then, why is Miss Vallière depressed so much? What did you do to that girl?”

“Just what kind of person you think I am?!”

“Is it true?”

“It is. Why would I do such things to Tabitha? Louise is depressed about her magic not working. Hey, Louise, stop sulking this instant.”

Saito rocked Louise.

“Saito-san.”

“Hm?”

“That small girl… Indeed, it must really be your fetish. My mother said – when a man loves small girls more than needed, he will perpetrate in the future.”

“You see…”

“But, if Saito-san has to perpetrate then… I…”

Siesta’s face turned crimson, putting more fuss into Saito’s brains.

“Anyway, we need to wake Louise up… Hey Siesta, hold this.”

Saito and Siesta held the edges of the blanket and pulled. Clinging to the blanket, Louise rolled with it to the floor. The baby doll dress from yesterday, somewhat suited to wear as a nightdress. Because it was a chilly night, Siesta put the clothes on.

“Oi, Louise. Morning.”

“Funya.”

Though Saito patted her cheek, Louise stayed almost unresponsive. All she did – was look at the ceiling absent-mindedly.

“Uwaa, she really looks like an empty doll.”

Siesta poked Louise.

“Funya.”

“Miss Vallière, wake up.”

“Funya. Funya, funya.”

“Wa, this is really amusing.”

Siesta poked all over Louise. But Louise remained still.

“Come on… Hey Louise, everyone feels sad once in a while. But this is too depressing.”

Then, Louise’s mouth was opened with a lot of effort. And said in an empty voice.

“Useless. I cannot use ‘Void’ at all. Even the ‘explosion’ is not working no matter what I recite. That’s how it is now.”

“It’s just a bad mood.”

However, Saito's attempts to comfort Louise did not reach her, who was lying on the floor.

“What to do… Only because of ‘Void’ was I of any use… Without it I am back to being Louise the Zero again…”

“It’s just back to the start, alright?”

However Louise responded no more. She just stared absent-mindedly into space.

“Derf.”

Saito decided to ask the sword. Recently Derflinger was neglected on numerous occasions, so he answered in a foul mood.

“Andayo. So you call me out when you need an advice, huh. And you pull me out when you need to cut, huh. What if I am tired?”

“Listen up. Louise cannot use ‘Void’ anymore, can you tell us something about it?”

“Well I guess it’s because her willpower is down.”

“Really? Is that all? Then all she needs is just to rest?”

“No, because it’s 'Void' the matter is not that simple. With usual elements you need to rest a number of days to recover…’Void,’ though, its unclear how it gets accumulated and up till now it was used a lot. Remember that big explosion Louise cast?”

“Ah, you mean the one that destroyed that huge battleship?”

“That one; it consumed a lot of her willpower that she was storing up till then. Therefore, she could shoot such a big thing. Since then the remaining willpower has been consumed little by little. She hasn't been able to cast anything as big, right?”

It was as he said. There were no such huge light balls anymore.

“Then, she only needs to restore some of it again.”

“But how long will it take to cast ‘Void’ again? One year, two years…or maybe a whole decade…”

“Then we’ll be very patient.”

“She may not be able to cast it with such power again.”

Saito looked at Louise. She was lying spread on the floor, her eyes puffy from crying.

It hurt Saito to see Louise like this.

“Hey Louise, give it a break. You already worked hard enough. Even God-sama said to take a rest in a while.”

“…that’s impossible.”

“What?”

“I can’t settle down while knowing there is someone scheming something bad. Besides I still need to find a way to return you home. There are still many things left unfinished. Yet… I am useless like this…”

[[Image:ZnT11-173.jpg|thumb]]

Louise began to cry again. Siesta tried to comfort Louise.

“That… Miss Vallière is not useless. You are pretty. And you have a power to comfort anyone. Hey, stop crying.”

However, Louise did not stop crying. With Louise being so sad, even Siesta started to weep.

Now then, what to do, he started to worry…

“Saitooooooooo! An order came! All Knights of the Undine Corps are commanded by Her Majesty!”

Guiche jumped in.

“Commanded?”

“That’s right! We, The Knight Corps of the Undine and Louise, were given a direct command. Aah I'm so glad! Though we were not punished, I was still nervous thinking that Her Majesty might still be displeased!”

“You were nervous? You were just fooling around!”

“Don’t say such mean things. Though I had a laughing face on the outside, I was not calm inside. Anyways, my worries were just imaginary tears. Her Majesty’s trust in us is still unshaken!”

“Tsk, so what about princess-sama?

“Anyways, we need to come to the castle. Aah, lets go. We cannot attend lessons now!”

Guiche trembled with joy.

Saito really did not want to trouble Louise at such time. However… because they passed the border without permission, refusing to go now, may cause some tension between them and Henrietta.

Saito quickly got ready. However, he only carried Derflinger on his back.

“What about the others?”

“For the time being - only you, me and Louise were asked to come.”

“Louise can’t.”

“Eh? Why?”

“I’ll go.”

Thumbing, Louise stood up.

“Don’t over do it. Your condition is bad right now.”

“Bad or good – it is of no importance.”

“What, what is wrong?”

Guiche with a surprised expression stared at the couple.

“No, this fellow? Right now, her magic… ouch!”

Louise suddenly kicked Saito between his legs, making him faint in agony.

“…you talk too much. If it is something concerning Her Majesty - I will go no matter what.”

At that time, an owl flew in from the window.

“Ara. Tourukas? What’s the matter?”

Saito recalled this name. ''Where have I heard it before?'' – he wondered, while the owl passed Louise an envelope.

“Letter to the Louise-sama.”

“Letter?”

Louise began to read the letter. For a moment, her face lightened up… and then became cloudy again.

And then paled.

“What’s wrong? From whom is the letter?”

There was no answer. Louise folded the letter, placed it into her pocket, and staggered towards the closet to change her clothes.

“Oi, are you really alright?”

In the academy's stable, Saito asked Louise while putting a saddle on his horse, but she didn’t answer. Pressing her lips into a thin line, she silently straddled the horse.

''Well, it will probably be an easy mission, so it’s alright.'' While he thought so, passing the school’s gates, Sylphid flew down from the sky and landed in front of everyone.

“What the? You!”

He saw Tabitha and Kirche on top of it.

“I’ll go too.”

Surprisingly, the one who opened the mouth was not Kirche but Tabitha.

“This child, after she saw you out of the window, she dashed outside in an instant.”

Kirche said whilst spreading her arms wide open.

“Y-You? Why?”

Saito asked in surprise after a short pause. The previous night as well, she was really eager to help him to learn the Halkeginan written language.

“Silly question. That’s because you helped me.”

“It wasn’t just me who helped you.”

Saito said.

“Surely, you must be special.”

Kirche said while laughing.

“Louise, it’s not like that.”
　
Saito called out to Louise, fearing unforeseen retribution from her.

However Louise was still looking detached. She just straddled the horse and rode forward alone.

“Oi, Louise. There’s no need to ride a horse. Sylphid could carry us.”

Even though Saito called her, Louise just urged the horse with the riding crop.

“What are you-“

''A little while ago, after reading the letter, she started to act strange. No, she has been acting strange for a while already'' - Saito thought, while he, together with Guiche, perched on Sylphid’s back.

Sylphid flapped her mighty wings and lifted herself up into the sky.

Seeing them before her, Louise bent forward and hastily urged the horse to sprint faster.

Ignoring that, Saito asked Sylphid.

“Sylphid, pull her in as well.”

“Kyuikyui.”

Sylphid made joyful sounds, and landed down before Louise and the horse. Seeing the dragon appear, the horse stopped in its tracks and neighed in fear.

Sylphid dexterously extended her long tongue, and carefully pulled Louise from the saddle and threw her over the back.

With a loud ‘huff’ Saito caught Louise in his arms.

Despite being treated so harshly, Louise did not complain, only her shoulders trembled slightly.

“Hm? What’s wrong with this child?”

What was written in that letter?

Saito felt uneasy.

Was it something concerning the "Void?" Saito suddenly remembered where he heard of that owl before.

It was Louise’s family’s owl! He recalled - once, this Tourukas flew through Cattleya’s carriage window and landed on Saito’s head.

''Someone from that strict family of Louise's must have asked something of her'' – Saito concluded. The letter must have surely been concerning the willpower, and for Louise, who had just lost her ability to use "Void," it felt like a final blow.

''Talking to her right now won’t do any good'' – Saito thought, gently holding her.

After waiting impatiently for the group to arrive to the royal palace, Henrietta seemed to be very worried. The queen looked at every one of The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. The Undine knight squad that Saito was an assistant commander of.

“Welcome. There’s something I have to ask from you.”

“What are your orders, your majesty?”

Guiche kneeled on one knee, while Henrietta spoke of her request.

“I want you to bring here the ‘Void’ user from Albion.”

“Tiffania?”

Saito asked surprised and Henrietta nodded.

“…it is not good to have a ‘Void’ user living all alone like that. Besides she has Albion’s royal family’s keepsake, so she must be my cousin. I cannot overlook that. When sooner or later Gallia expands, she could be attacked by that demon just like you, Louise.”

“She is not alone. She lives with orphans. Tiffania is acting in their mother’s place.”

“Then please bring those orphans too. Let’s secure their lives.”

“…I see. If you are worried to this extent, then we will bring them.”

“Thank you. This is my wish.”

Henrietta said, placing her elbows on the chair and taking a deep sigh. Seeing her like this, Saito wondered.

“Is there something troubling you?”

“I will tell you sooner or later. For now, just hurry up and go.”

“Ship preparations will take time…”

Then, the small figure of Tabitha behind them uttered silently.

“Sylphid.”

“Indeed. Because it is a wind dragon it is faster than a ship.”

Guiche nodded.

Henrietta noticed Tabitha and took her hand.

“Princess of Gallia. I wish to express my gratitude for your cooperation. Sooner or later we will need to discuss about you and future plans.”

Tabitha gave a small nod.

“For your return, let's prepare the ship of Rosais. Anyway, the sooner we leave for Albion the better.”

Henrietta, who seemed to be heavily worried, informed the party cordially. Saito looked from Henrietta to Louise. It was unusual that these two friends hadn’t talked. It must have been because they both had their own worries. The separate problems occupied both their minds completely.

Saito had uneasy feeling. What on earth was happening?

San Marin – town of Gallia, situated at the sea.

Here was the base of Gallia’s navy, similar to every Halkeginian air base, various buildings were built in there. Iron towers, including pier ships, and the brick houses stood in rows.

There was one building in the corner of this urban area.

It had foundations made of bricks and mortar, hidden by the tree frames and a sail cloth as the roof, pulled over the cut into half column and laid down in it’s full length.

The guards were placed in the surroundings to keep the citizens from coming close to the outskirts.

One huge ship approached the iron tower built in front of that building.

The soldiers in the sentry, looked up at the ship.

“Ha, isn’t that Charles Orléans?”

“Unusually huge ship.”

This was a Gallia’s royal family’s warship named after the crown prince who died three years before. 150 mails in total length, after the Lexington of the Albion’s air force sank, it was the largest warship in Halkeginia.

Seeing the royal family flag flapping on the mast, the guard was speechless.

“Hey, look at the flag. The king is on its deck.”

“True. Is it some kind of inspection?”

The guard said absentmindedly, narrowing his eyes.

“Could this be about the ‘experimentation building?’”

“What?”

“Don’t you know? A lot of suspicious folks were loitering around lately. Finally, even king-sama arrived. Between you and me, they say that even an elf was seen.”

Lowering his voice his fellow whispered.

“Elf? It must be a lie. Some sort of drunkards’ deliriums surely.”

“No no, it seems to be true. It had an unusually clear face. And in the middle of the night they say that it, together with the followers, went to the ‘experimentation building.’ It is said that a pair of sharp ears were seen peeking from the hat edges too.”

His mate trembled.

“Don’t be afraid.”

The ship moored to the iron tower, and the gathered orchestra began to play, greeting the king. Soldiers in formal uniforms lined up left and right alongside the stone path from the iron tower, saluting with their wands.

The gangway came down from the ship and a vivid blue haired hero-like figure appeared.

“What does the ‘incapable king’ want from such a place as this?”

“But…”

His mate turned around and looked up at the huge "experimentation building" and whispered.

“Just between us, but what the heck is this thing anyway?”

The temperature made Mrs. Molière, who entered the "experimental building," lift her eyebrows. It felt like a steam bath inside.

“It’s hot.”

The mistress dizzily looked up. However, the king didn’t really seem to mind the heat. The man in scholar clothes beside them explained.

“It is done with purpose. The whole building is covered with a sail cloth so that no air or sound can escape. Inside the air is heated by the spring sunshine level. It is created by numerous blast-furnaces. It is easier to keep the heat when you prevent its leak.”

“What did you want me to see then?”

Mrs. Molière sulkily asked. A lot of suspicious jars and pans were queued up and used for difficult magical researching. Large blast-furnaces were melting the bright red steel producing incredible heat.

There were a lot of men in researcher's clothing coming, giving some work instructions to busy workers, and then leaving. Every worker was told beforehand about Joseph’s visit so they were trying to not pay attention.

One section they passed had large anvils lined up. Blacksmiths surrounding them were forging a ten mail length steel plate. A large number of such plates were already piled up nearby.

“What are you making such big steel plates for?”

When Mrs. Molière asked, Joseph shook his head and answered.

“For armor.”

“Mo! Who would wear such huge armor?!”

However, Joseph didn't answer.

Finally, after some time, they arrived to the central and very spacious portion of the building. Seats reserved for special guests were installed there - his retainer was already prepared for the waited Joseph's arrival.

“We waited for your command, Joseph-sama.”

It was a slim woman whose face was hidden under a deep hood, and after her words, she bowed reverently. Mrs. Molière, saw this figure a few times in the palace. The mistress felt something cold in that woman, and quietly drew closer to Joseph.

“Aah Myoz! Myoz!”

However, Joseph ran up to the hooded woman and embraced her strongly. The edges of the hooded woman’s, called Myoz, lips curved up. Mrs. Molière puckered up her brows.

“Once I heard that one item was completed, I flew here in an instant.”

“It was only possible due to the cooperation of Lord Bidashal.”

A man standing next to Myoz slightly bent his skinny body, paying his devoirs to Joseph.

Because of the big hat he wore, one could not see his face. Only a small mouth slightly peeped out.

“Oh Bidashal! You did great! You helped a lot in the difficult making of ‘Jörmungand’!”

“I fulfilled my part of the agreement.”

Bidashal said in non-chalant voice.

To these words Mrs. Molière’s eyebrows arched even higher up. Such words were unsuited talking to the king, but Joseph didn’t seem to mind that.

“What? You are talking about ‘Jörmungand’s’ completion as if it was a failure!”

“But Your Majesty, all that matters is your niece who is still in Tristain’s hands - I do not care about any other internal affairs.”

“That Tristainian lass? I’ll use my measures to get her. Leave.”

Joseph was already crazy about the new toy.

Mrs. Molière took an interest into this "Jörmungand" that made the kind so obsessed.

“Your Majesty, could you tell me what is that ‘Jörmungand?’”

“Remember that knight doll you once gave me?”

“The knight doll?”

Mrs. Molière was taken away by the shock. Did the king use such an enormous building just to make himself a new toy doll?

''Since he is the king, I guess that would not matter much'' – Mrs. Molière thought. In that artificial miniature garden, Joseph was amusing himself with war all day long.

“Behold.”

Joseph sat on the prepared chair. Mrs. Molière sat next to him.

There was a wide spacious place before them. Its circular shape made it look like a coliseum.

“What will happen, some kind of show will start?”

“The entertainment. The entertainment! Indeed, a joyful entertainment will start now!”

Joseph, watched the coliseum with a boy-like fascination.

While Mrs. Molière was waiting quietly as well… the hedge on the west side opened, and with loud, earth-shattering sounds, a ten mails high, huge golem appeared.

“It’s just an earth golem.”

Mrs. Molière said in a disappointed voice, watching the scene. Indeed, though it was a splendid Golem, it was still the usual earth golem.

One after another three earth golems appeared.

One golem picked up the cannon placed in the corner of coliseum. The he prepared the cannon – packed the gunpowder and loaded a shell. Such a move took Mrs. Molière’s breath away. Even while walking normally a golem could do a lot of destruction.

And for such a huge golem - these movements were unusually dexterous.

“The elite knights of the West Parterre - square-class earth golems.”

Myoz explained.

Indeed, square-class…

“Umm, is that golem a ‘Jörmungand?’”

However, Joseph did not answer.

Then…

The edge of Joseph's lip lifted up, and his face became like a birds of prey.

The hedge on the east side opened, and another huge golem appeared.

Mrs. Molière’s eyes opened wide. A tiny gasp escaped her lips.

The ‘thing’ that appeared was not only enormous, but also carried an ominous atmosphere around it.

“W-What is that...?”

It was a 25 mails tall giant, and like a person wearing a robe, its body was wrapped up in a sail. He was at the size of ceilings. However, his movements were totally different from the ones usually associated with golems.

The giant took one step.

Zam! – earth trembled, and the chair on which Mrs. Molière sat, shook.

However, apart from the loud sound, it walked gracefully like a true human.

“T-This golem can really walk so smoothly…”

Mrs. Molière wondered.

“Walking smoothly is not the only thing it can do.”

Not able to contain the joy, Joseph said in awe.

Three golems, bending slightly, moved towards the newly appeared "Jörmungand."

Two golems moved to right and left.

In quickness that did not suit such gigantic bodies, the golems raised their fists.

Thud!

A big cloud of dust lifted and Mrs. Molière instinctively shut her eyes.

The two golems’ fists heavily planted against the left and right sides of Jörmungand’s face.

When she squeezed her eyes open… she saw a surprising spectacle.

Jörmungand was holding the fists of the right and left earth golems tightly in his grasp.

“What a power…”

After leaving such a strong impression, the spectacle before Mrs. Molière’s eyes continued to unfold even further.

Jörmungand, pulled the two golems, and crushed them into each other.

A monstrous cloud of dust flew up, forcing Mrs. Molière into a violent coughing fit.

The two golems were completely mashed against each other, and now only one big pile of dirt remained.

The last earth golem aimed the cannon at Jörmungand. Mrs. Molière instinctively shouted.

“Stop! If it shoots the cannon, Jörmungand will crumble! It’s dangerous!”

Mrs. Molière’s shout did not reach anyone - the golem lit the match cord and fired the cannon. The roaring sound was deafening; a severe firing line burned the eyes, and the jet-black smoke filled the place.

The roof sailcloth flapped loudly.

Mrs. Molière closed her eyes again.

''Now its turned into rubble for sure…'' she thought slowly opening her eyes again, but Jörmungand was still standing there.

The improvised robe of sailcloth was completely torn by the cannon shell, and Jörmungand's surface was visible.

It was the shining steel that met Mrs. Molière’s eyes.

“The armor… Just how thick is this armor...?”

Though he wore such armor, Jörmungand plunged forward in a speed of blitz. Hit by the Jörmungand's tackle, the earth golem shattered in an instant.

Witnessing such an unbelievable spectacle with her own two eyes, Mrs. Molière was completely at a loss of words.

After a moment of silence, Mrs. Molière finally worked the words out of her throat, barely able to think.

“Your Majesty… what kind of monster have you created?”

“Ancient and legendary – when those two elements combine, they create a miracle.”

“…ten of such monsters would be enough to conquer Halkeginia.”

“Ten? Much more than that – we’ll create a whole knight unit of Jörmungands.”

Mrs. Molière suddenly recalled the huge steel plates she saw before, and her eyes widened.

Not being able to grasp the spectacle and Joseph’s words together, she fainted.

“Did you like it?”

Myoz… Myoznitnirn approached Joseph and kneeled down on one knee.

“Of course. Turned very well. This knight doll…”

“Real value cannot be measured until it’s used in the actual combat.”

“We already have perfectly fitting guys for that.”

Joseph smiled.

“My brother. We will capture my niece easily… with this Jörmungand…”

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7

2010-03-06T01:15:17Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Pope Of Romalia ===

Seeing the guest who came to the royal reception room, Henrietta could only stare in blank surprise.

His dark-purple priest robes and high cylindrical hat symbolized the highest authority among all of Halkeginia’s priesthood… in other words – he was the Pope of Romalia.

Because he held a position higher than any king in Halkeginia, Henrietta invited him to take the most honorable seat.

However, the young man’s face did not suit well with the priest clothes that he wore. His gentle eyes, sculpturesque nose, and well-shaped lips formed into an ever-present smile - beauty that made everyone turn to look. Even if one searched all the theaters in Halkeginia, it would be difficult to find an actor as beautiful as him.

To Henrietta, it seemed that his smile was filled with godlike affection.

“Doing well, Henrietta-dono?”

Ashamed, Henrietta snapped out of her trance.

“I am sorry, Your Holiness. I was deeply moved by your holy power.”

His hair, like thin gold threads, shivered as the Pope of Romalia laughed.

“Call me Vittorio. I don’t like such formal manners. Treat me like a regular priest of the country.”

“That is gracious of you. I am very sorry I could not attend the enthronement ceremony.”

Vittorio Serevare St. Aegis the 32nd had been enthroned three years ago. Though it was a custom for each of Halkeginia’s royal families to attend the ceremony, Henrietta had caught a cold and was not able to be there.

St. Aegis the 32nd… the one who succeeded the name of "Founder's Shield," the thirty-second Pope. A very young person who had just passed twenty years of age, and though Henrietta had heard rumors that he was a very handsome person, she didn’t think it would be to that degree.

“I don't mind. Enthronement is just a ceremony. You still follow God and are the Founder's pious servant; that is enough for me.”

It is said that despite his young age, St. Aegis the 32nd received ardent support from the Romalian citizens. The reason for that was because there was a special liberal feeling that surrounded him. To a degree, Henrietta could relate to that, as she could not feel anything haughty in this young Pope either.

However… though nice, it was a really unexpected visit.

St. Aegis the 32nd announced his visit to Tristain just two days before. The palace went in an uproar preparing for the sudden guest. After all, the Pope’s visits were very rare.

The last time the Pope had come as a guest was for the coronation of the King, her father.

So the reason for such a sudden visit of St. Aegis the 32nd was a mystery.

During the rushed dinner between the Queen and the Prime Minister Mazarin, Henrietta discussed the problems regarding the reception.

“However, as expected from the rumored Halkeginia’s Flower, Henrietta-dono is really beautiful. I am extremely honored to meet you. If I were not the priest, I would ask you to dance.”

“Can I ask something?”

“What?”

“Can I learn the reason for such an unexpected visit?”

Surely, he did not come here just to have idle chat.

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a deep sigh.

“Henrietta-dono, what do you think about the prior campaign?”

The war in Albion. The league of nobles who introduced themselves as Reconquista, the destruction of Albion’s royal family, the war started by the union of all nobles who did not rely on a monarchic government and sought the Holy Land…

The war between Reconquista and the united Tristain-Germania army, the sudden intervention of Gallia, which ended in the victory of the Allied Forces…

The war that took away Henrietta’s beloved.

She did not want to recall that difficult war.

Henrietta lowered her head in sadness.

“It was a sad war.”

“…”

“I would not want to repeat such a war a second time, I think.”

St. Aegis the 32nd nodded approvingly.

“Seems like Henrietta–dono is my friend.”

“What do you mean?”

“It means that I agree. I too was grieved at heart by such a war. I was determined to let the militia participate as well, as soon as possible, because I wanted this useless war to be over with.”

Useless war… at such words, Henrietta's heart reacted strongly.

“Is it because it was not profitable?”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a big nod.

“It is as Henrietta-dono says. Such conflict has no benefit. I am always troubled because of this. We are all Founder Brimir's pious servants, so why should we fight against each other?”

Henrietta answered in a constrained voice.

“Though I am immature as a politician… I think that as long as people have desires, wars will never be over.”

“Founder Brimir also acknowledged the existence of desire. When desire captivates a person, he is likely to stray away from the path of righteousness. That’s why self-control is beautiful. We, priests, vow celibacy and once a week devote ourselves to vegetarian ration in order to not forget self-control.”

“If all people could control themselves like his Holiness, there would be no wars in the world.”

“It is so, there would be none. However, I am a realist. Asking Halkeginia’s people to have as strong belief as Romanians would be a foolish demand to make, we know that well.”

“It is as his Holiness said – true faith sank to the ground because of the nature of the world.”

For a moment, the Pope closed his eyes to her words… and then looked up.

“This country is a very beautiful one. The colors that decorate the kingdom in spring, rich forests, gorgeous rivers, suiting the name of the Water Country… Romalia is poor in water. It makes one envious. And when such a beautiful country is involved in a war, I take it as blasphemy to God.”

“I think that it is my mission to defend the peace.”

Said Henrietta. It was slightly disappointing that the Pope of Romalia really had come for simple sightseeing and preaching about pacifism.

Taking a look at the clock on the wall, Henrietta tried to stand up.

“Well then, the room and the servants are prepared. Please stay here as long as you wish. In case you’ll want to explore the place, we’ll give you our guards.”

However, St. Aegis 32nd didn’t stand up.

“Your Holiness?”

“I came today to help Henrietta-dono accomplish her mission.”

St. Aegis the 32nd and Henrietta went to the royal courtyard. The courtyard of the palace was bathed with rays of springtime sunlight, and though its magnificence was not as great as Gallia's Palace of Lutèce, the flowerbeds were filled with various flowers in full bloom.

While walking through the path between the flowerbeds, St. Aegis the 32nd kept his silence.

“What did you want to show me?”

Breaking the silence, Henrietta asked. St. Aegis the 32nd noticed something in the corner of a flowerbed and squatted down.

“Please look here.”

There were ants.

"Aren't those ants?”

“Black ants, red ants – fighting for food.”

Indeed, small group of insects - the red and black ants - were fighting. The two kinds of ants were desperately competing against each other.

“Strife exists even between small creatures.”

St. Aegis the 32nd placed a hand between the insects, putting a barrier between the opposing parties of black and red ants.

Eventually the fight between the two groups ended, and both returned to their nests.

“Splendid arbitration.”

“The ants will not be able to understand that they have been arbitrated. It’s because my existence is bigger than they can perceive. A human has full power over the ants. If I wanted to, I could destroy the ant nest. Of course, I do not intend to do such a thing.”

“What do you want to say?”

“In short - power. For the preservation of peace, a huge power is necessary. A huge power that could arbitrate the two warring factions…”

“Where to get such power…”

As Henrietta started to say so, her eyes grew wider upon realization.

“That’s right. Henrietta-dono also knows about the legendary power…”

“I cannot understand, what do you mean?”

Henrietta tried to play dumb. But St. Aegis the 32nd continued to speak.

“The power given to us by God. The power that like water, has no color. A person’s mind can make it either white or black.”

“Your Holiness, ooh, Your Holiness…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Do you know the Founder's element?”

“The Void.”

“Yes. Great Founder Brimir himself divided this powerful power into four – it was entrusted to the treasures and the rings. The Ruby of Water and the Founder’s Prayer Book are what Tristain got.”

“Correct.”

“Again, the people who should bear this power were also divided into four. Perhaps from the fear that the power would concentrate in one person's hands.”

Henrietta recalled Louise. And the ones similar to Louise - the supporter of Gallia, who had not revealed his true colors still. And the elf girl who lived quietly in Albion and whom she hadn’t met…

Was she alright?

''She has Albion’s royal treasure, so she must be my cousin… Though we left her alone because she was happy living on her own… will she really be alright?''

Thinking like this, Henrietta tried to focus back on the conversation.

“The Founder said it himself – ‘Four treasures, four rings, four familiars and four users – when all four of them are gathered in a single place, my Void will awake.’”

“What a frightening power.”

“Frightening you say? It is power given by God. It depends on the person whether it becomes white or black.”

“Power makes one corrupt. I learned it from my mother. I, myself, think so as well. If possible, I would like to leave it alone.”

“For how many years have we been involved in these useless fights?”

Henrietta was at a loss for words. She had to agree that the history of Halkeginia was a history of conflicts.

St. Aegis the 32nd took out something from his pocket. It was a colorful candy.

And threw it at the ants.

All the ants became crazy about the sudden blessing. They clung to the big candy. And they were not fighting against each other. Because there was plenty for them all, there was no need to fight.

“Together with the power, a common destination is needed. We already have it.”

“Destination?”

“Something like this candy, do you understand?”

“I don’t.”

“The Holy Land.”

St. Aegis the 32nd said.

“…the Holy Land.”

It was Founder Brimir’s promised land guarded by elves. Though all kingdoms of Halkeginia united many times and aimed to recapture the land, it never ended in success…

“The Holy Land that is not free. That’s where we should aim our minds at. Without this aim there would be no true peace.”

“But… elves are strong…”

“They practice Ancient Magic. It is so. The Kings of Halkeginia have been defeated many times. However, they did not have the ‘Founder’s Void.’”

“…yet another war? This time with elves? But that’s not what you said before?! You said you wanted it to end!”

“The existence of such strong power would likely be enough to occupy the wise elves. You do not need to actually ‘use’ it, but rather to ‘show’ that you have it.”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave Henrietta an intense look. In those eyes there was not even a slight shadow of doubt in oneself. However, such absolute confidence in oneself could only be in a clergyman’s eyes.

“…is this what you wanted to show me?”

“Indeed. We can have a peaceful ‘negotiation’ with the elves. For that we need a great power… in other words, the Founder’s power is necessary.”

Henrietta felt herself attracted to the young Pope’s way of thinking. Without a doubt, it was realistic… and it sought for an ideal to pursue. But ideals and reality were two conflicting matters and the innumerable sufferings could be created when trying to combine them both.

That was the attitude she had right now.

But, she could not take a step forward.

She did not have the courage.

Seeing Henrietta like this, the pope smiled.

He smiled like a boy.

A boy who before growing up had grand ideals. These ideals, with the coming of age, are usually swallowed up by reality.

However this pope, looked… like a boy in adult's body.

“Your Holiness's words are too grand… I cannot judge their correctness at the moment. Can I ask for some time for consideration?”

“The thing that Henrietta-dono says is very understandable. However, there cannot be a long delay.”

“Delay for?”

“Gallia. Sadly, it is a country ruled by a man who has no faith. People’s happiness is dominated by his personal desires. Henrietta-dono, we need to ally our ideals together.”

In her mind, Henrietta recalled Joseph, King of Gallia. His attitude to take over the other nations in the conference. An ambitious person, who persecuted Louise on a number of occasions. The Duke of Orléans who was the younger brother of the true king was a tyrant. A cruel man who harmed his own niece Tabitha repeatedly…

“You saw how his mind works? If he was given the power of Void, we would not survive.”

“Yes.”

Henrietta nodded. Really, she could do nothing but agree.

“As a Pope, a servant of the god and of all people of Halkeginia, I order you - take the ‘Void’ from that place, we cannot leave the amulet in the hands of a person who has no faith.”

Agnes quietly watched the queen and the pope's discussion in the courtyard. There were a lot of musketeers in the surroundings, guarding the place from a distance.

Once the discussion was over, Henrietta called Agnes with the small gesture.

Agnes kneeled down on one knee when facing the queen.

“Commander-dono, His Holiness, the Pope needs rest. Please guide him to his room.”

“As you wish.”

Standing up, Agnes turned towards the Pope.

“Your Holiness, please follow me.”

“Thank you very much for your efforts.”

Once looking up at St. Aegis the 32nd’s face, Agnes lost her tongue. Gone was her usual calm solder mask, replaced by a pair of wide, glistening eyes.

“Is something the matter?”

Hearing the Pope’s gentle words, Agnes lowered her head in panic.

“F-Forgive my rudeness.”

Agnes, feeling like her heart was torn… started to walk. For a moment, she was reminded of her past, 20 years ago.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7

2010-03-06T01:07:33Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Pope Of Romalia ===

Seeing the guest who came to the royal reception room, Henrietta could only stare in blank surprise.

His dark-purple priest robes and high cylindrical hat symbolized the highest authority among all of Halkeginia’s priesthood… in other words – he was the Pope of Romalia.

Because he held a position higher than any king in Halkeginia, Henrietta invited him to take the most honorable seat.

However, the young man’s face did not suit well with the priest clothes that he wore. His gentle eyes, sculpturesque nose, and well-shaped lips formed into an ever-present smile - beauty that made everyone turn to look. Even if one searched all the theaters in Halkeginia, it would be difficult to find an actor as beautiful as him.

To Henrietta, it seemed that his smile was filled with godlike affection.

“Doing well, Henrietta-dono?”

Ashamed, Henrietta snapped out of her trance.

“I am sorry, Your Holiness. I was deeply moved by your holy power.”

His hair, like thin gold threads, shivered as the Pope of Romalia laughed.

“Call me Vittorio. I don’t like such formal manners. Treat me like a regular priest of the country.”

“That is gracious of you. I am very sorry I could not attend the enthronement ceremony.”

Vittorio Serevare St. Aegis the 32nd had been enthroned three years ago. Though it was a custom for each of Halkeginia’s royal families to attend the ceremony, Henrietta had caught a cold and was not able to be there.

St. Aegis the 32nd… the one who succeeded the name of "Founder's Shield," the thirty-second Pope. A very young person who had just passed twenty years of age, and though Henrietta had heard rumors that he was a very handsome person, she didn’t think it would be to that degree.

“I don't mind. Enthronement is just a ceremony. You still follow God and are the Founder's pious servant; that is enough for me.”

It is said that despite his young age, St. Aegis the 32nd received ardent support from the Romalian citizens. The reason for that was because there was a special liberal feeling that surrounded him. To a degree, Henrietta could relate to that, as she could not feel anything haughty in this young Pope either.

However… though nice, it was a really unexpected visit.

St. Aegis the 32nd announced his visit to Tristain just two days before. The palace went in an uproar preparing for the sudden guest. After all, the Pope’s visits were very rare.

The last time the Pope had come as a guest was for the coronation of the King, her father.

So the reason for such a sudden visit of St. Aegis the 32nd was a mystery.

During the rushed dinner between the Queen and the Prime Minister Mazarin, Henrietta discussed the problems regarding the reception.

“However, as expected from the rumored Halkeginia’s Flower, Henrietta-dono is really beautiful. I am extremely honored to meet you. If I were not the priest, I would ask you to dance.”

“Can I ask something?”

“What?”

“Can I learn the reason for such an unexpected visit?”

Surely, he did not come here just to have idle chat.

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a deep sigh.

“Henrietta-dono, what do you think about the prior campaign?”

The war in Albion. The league of nobles who introduced themselves as Reconquista, the destruction of Albion’s royal family, the war started by the union of all nobles who did not rely on a monarchic government and sought the Holy Land…

The war between Reconquista and the united Tristain-Germania army, the sudden intervention of Gallia, which ended in the victory of the Allied Forces…

The war that took away Henrietta’s beloved.

She did not want to recall that difficult war.

Henrietta lowered her head in sadness.

“It was a sad war.”

“…”

“I would not want to repeat such a war a second time, I think.”

St. Aegis the 32nd nodded approvingly.

“Seems like Henrietta–dono is my friend.”

“What do you mean?”

“It means that I agree. I too was grieved at heart by such a war. I was determined to let the militia participate as well, as soon as possible, because I wanted this useless war to be over with.”

Useless war… at such words, Henrietta's heart reacted strongly.

“Is it because it was not profitable?”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a big nod.

“It is as Henrietta-dono says. Such conflict has no benefit. I am always troubled because of this. We are all Founder Brimir's pious servants, so why should we fight against each other?”

Henrietta answered in a constrained voice.

“Though I am immature as a politician… I think that as long as people have desires, wars will never be over.”

“Founder Brimir also acknowledged the existence of desire. When desire captivates a person, he is likely to stray away from the path of righteousness. That’s why self-control is beautiful. We, priests, vow celibacy and once a week devote ourselves to vegetarian ration in order to not forget self-control.”

“If all people could control themselves like his Holiness, there would be no wars in the world.”

“It is so, there would be none. However, I am a realist. Asking Halkeginia’s people to have as strong belief as Romanians would be a foolish demand to make, we know that well.”

“It is as his Holiness said – true faith sank to the ground because of the nature of the world.”

For a moment, the Pope closed his eyes to her words… and then looked up.

“This country is a very beautiful one. The colors that decorate the kingdom in spring, rich forests, gorgeous rivers, suiting the name of the Water Country… Romalia is poor in water. It makes one envious. And when such a beautiful country is involved in a war, I take it as blasphemy to God.”

“I think that it is my mission to defend the peace.”

Said Henrietta. It was slightly disappointing that the Pope of Romalia really had come for simple sightseeing and preaching about pacifism.

Taking a look at the clock on the wall, Henrietta tried to stand up.

“Well then, the room and the servants are prepared. Please stay here as long as you wish. In case you’ll want to explore the place, we’ll give you our guards.”

However, St. Aegis 32nd didn’t stand up.

“Your Holiness?”

“I came today to help Henrietta-dono accomplish her mission.”

St. Aegis the 32nd and Henrietta went to the royal courtyard. The courtyard of the palace was bathed with rays of springtime sunlight, and though its magnificence was not as great as Gallia's Palace of Lutèce, the flowerbeds were filled with various flowers in full bloom.

While walking through the path between the flowerbeds, St. Aegis the 32nd kept his silence.

“What did you want to show me?”

Breaking the silence, Henrietta asked. St. Aegis the 32nd noticed something in the corner of a flowerbed and squatted down.

“Please look here.”

There were ants.

"Aren't those ants?”

“Black ants, red ants – fighting for food.”

Indeed, small group of insects - the red and black ants - were fighting. The two kinds of ants were desperately competing against each other.

“Strife exists even between small creatures.”

St. Aegis the 32nd placed a hand between the insects, putting a barrier between the opposing parties of black and red ants.

Eventually the fight between the two groups ended, and both returned to their nests.

“Splendid arbitration.”

“The ants will not be able to understand that they have been arbitrated. It’s because my existence is bigger than they can perceive. A human has full power over the ants. If I wanted to, I could destroy the ant nest. Of course, I do not intend to do such a thing.”

“What do you want to say?”

“In short - power. For the preservation of peace, a huge power is necessary. A huge power that could arbitrate the two warring factions…”

“Where to get such power…”

As Henrietta started to say so, her eyes grew wider upon realization.

“That’s right. Henrietta-dono also knows about the legendary power…”

“I cannot understand, what do you mean?”

Henrietta tried to play dumb. But St. Aegis the 32nd continued to speak.

“The power given to us by God. The power that like water, has no color. A person’s mind can make it either white or black.”

“Your Holiness, ooh, Your Holiness…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Do you know the Founder's element?”

“The Void.”

“Yes. Great Founder Brimir himself divided this powerful power into four – it was entrusted to the treasures and the rings. The Ruby of Water and the Founder’s Prayer Book are what Tristain got.”

“Correct.”

“Again, the people who should bear this power were also divided into four. Perhaps from the fear that the power would concentrate in one person's hands.”

Henrietta recalled Louise. And the ones similar to Louise - the supporter of Gallia, who had not revealed his true colors still. And the elf girl who lived quietly in Albion and whom she hadn’t met…

Was she alright?

She has Albion’s royal treasure, so she must be my cousin… Though we left her alone because she was happy living on her own… will she really be alright?

Thinking like this, Henrietta tried to focus back on the conversation.

“The Founder said it himself – ‘Four treasures, four rings, four familiars and four users – when all four of them are gathered in a single place, my Void will awake.’”

“What a frightening power.”

“Frightening you say? It is power given by God. It depends on the person whether it becomes white or black.”

“Power makes one corrupt. I learned it from my mother. I, myself, think so as well. If possible, I would like to leave it alone.”

“For how many years have we been involved in these useless fights?”

Henrietta was at a loss for words. She had to agree that the history of Halkeginia was a history of conflicts.

St. Aegis the 32nd took out something from his pocket. It was a colorful candy.

And threw it at the ants.

All the ants became crazy about the sudden blessing. They clung to the big candy. And they were not fighting against each other. Because there was plenty for them all, there was no need to fight.

“Together with the power, a common destination is needed. We already have it.”

“Destination?”

“Something like this candy, do you understand?”

“I don’t.”

“The Holy Land.”

St. Aegis the 32nd said.

“…the Holy Land.”

It was Founder Brimir’s promised land guarded by elves. Though all kingdoms of Halkeginia united many times and aimed to recapture the land, it never ended in success…

“The Holy Land that is not free. That’s where we should aim our minds at. Without this aim there would be no true peace.”

“But… elves are strong…”

“They practice Ancient Magic. It is so. The Kings of Halkeginia have been defeated many times. However, they did not have the ‘Founder’s Void.’”

“…yet another war? This time with elves? But that’s not what you said before?! You said you wanted it to end!”

“The existence of such strong power would likely be enough to occupy the wise elves. You do not need to actually ‘use’ it, but rather to ‘show’ that you have it.”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave Henrietta an intense look. In those eyes there was not even a slight shadow of doubt in oneself. However, such absolute confidence in oneself could only be in a clergyman’s eyes.

“…is this what you wanted to show me?”

“Indeed. We can have a peaceful ‘negotiation’ with the elves. For that we need a great power… in other words, the Founder’s power is necessary.”

Henrietta felt herself attracted to the young Pope’s way of thinking. Without a doubt, it was realistic… and it sought for an ideal to pursue. But ideals and reality were two conflicting matters and the innumerable sufferings could be created when trying to combine them both.

That was the attitude she had right now.

But, she could not take a step forward.

She did not have the courage.

Seeing Henrietta like this, the pope smiled.

He smiled like a boy.

A boy who before growing up had grand ideals. These ideals, with the coming of age, are usually swallowed up by reality.

However this pope, looked… like a boy in adult's body.

“Your Holiness's words are too grand… I cannot judge their correctness at the moment. Can I ask for some time for consideration?”

“The thing that Henrietta-dono says is very understandable. However, there cannot be a long delay.”

“Delay for?”

“Gallia. Sadly, it is a country ruled by a man who has no faith. People’s happiness is dominated by his personal desires. Henrietta-dono, we need to ally our ideals together.”

In her mind, Henrietta recalled Joseph, King of Gallia. His attitude to take over the other nations in the conference. An ambitious person, who persecuted Louise on a number of occasions. The Duke of Orléans who was the younger brother of the true king was a tyrant. A cruel man who harmed his own niece Tabitha repeatedly…

“You saw how his mind works? If he was given the power of Void, we would not survive.”

“Yes.”

Henrietta nodded. Really, she could do nothing but agree.

“As a Pope, a servant of the god and of all people of Halkeginia, I order you - take the ‘Void’ from that place, we cannot leave the amulet in the hands of a person who has no faith.”

Agnes quietly watched the queen and the pope's discussion in the courtyard. There were a lot of musketeers in the surroundings, guarding the place from a distance.

Once the discussion was over, Henrietta called Agnes with the small gesture.

Agnes kneeled down on one knee when facing the queen.

“Commander-dono, His Holiness, the Pope needs rest. Please guide him to his room.”

“As you wish.”

Standing up, Agnes turned towards the Pope.

“Your Holiness, please follow me.”

“Thank you very much for your efforts.”

Once looking up at St. Aegis the 32nd’s face, Agnes lost her tongue. Gone was her usual calm solder mask, replaced by a pair of wide, glistening eyes.

“Is something the matter?”

Hearing the Pope’s gentle words, Agnes lowered her head in panic.

“F-Forgive my rudeness.”

Agnes, feeling like her heart was torn… started to walk. For a moment, she was reminded of her past, 20 years ago.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7

2010-03-06T01:02:56Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Pope Of Romalia ===

Seeing the guest who came to the royal reception room, Henrietta could only stare in blank surprise.

His dark-purple priest robes and high cylindrical hat symbolized the highest authority among all of Halkeginia’s priesthood… in other words – he was the Pope of Romalia.

Because he held a position higher than any king in Halkeginia, Henrietta invited him to take the most honorable seat.

However, the young man’s face did not suit well with the priest clothes that he wore. His gentle eyes, sculpturesque nose, and well-shaped lips formed into an ever-present smile - beauty that made everyone turn to look. Even if one searched all the theaters in Halkeginia, it would be difficult to find an actor as beautiful as him.

To Henrietta, it seemed that his smile was filled with god-like affection.

“Doing well, Henrietta-dono?”

Ashamed, Henrietta snapped out of her trance.

“I am sorry, Your Holiness. I was deeply moved by your holy power.”

His hair, like thin gold threads, shivered as the Pope of Romalia laughed.

“Call me Vittorio. I don’t like such formal manners. Treat me like a regular priest of the country.”

“That is gracious of you. I am very sorry I could not attend the enthronement ceremony.”

Vittorio Serevare St. Aegis the 32nd Had been enthroned three years ago. Though it was a custom for each of Halkeginia’s royal families to attend the ceremony, Henrietta had caught a cold and was not able to be there.

St. Aegis the 32nd… the one who succeeded the name of "Founder's Shield," the thirty-second Pope. A very young person who had just passed twenty years of age, and though Henrietta had heard rumors that he was a very handsome person, she didn’t think it would be to that degree.

“I don't mind. Enthronement is just a ceremony. You still follow God and are the Founder's pious servant; that is enough for me.”

It is said that despite his young age, St. Aegis the 32nd received ardent support from the Romalian citizens. The reason for that was because there was a special liberal feeling that surrounded him. To a degree, Henrietta could relate to that, as she could not feel anything haughty in this young Pope either.

However… though nice, it was a really unexpected visit.

St. Aegis the 32nd announced his visit to Tristain just two days before. The palace went in an uproar preparing for the sudden guest. After all, the Pope’s visits were very rare.

The last time the Pope had come as a guest was for the coronation of the King, her father.

So the reason for such a sudden visit of St. Aegis the 32nd was a mystery.

During the rushed dinner between the Queen and the Prime Minister Mazarin, Henrietta discussed the problems regarding the reception.

“However, as expected from the rumored Halkeginia’s Flower, Henrietta-dono is really beautiful. I am extremely honored to meet you. If I were not the priest, I would ask you to dance.”

“Can I ask something?”

“What?”

“Can I learn the reason for such an unexpected visit?”

Surely, he did not come here just to have idle chat.

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a deep sigh.

“Henrietta-dono, what do you think about the prior campaign?”

The war in Albion. The league of nobles who introduced themselves as Reconquista, the destruction of Albion’s royal family, the war started by the union of all nobles who did not rely on a monarchic government and sought the Holy Land…

The war between Reconquista and the united Tristain-Germania army, the sudden intervention of Gallia, which ended in the victory of the Allied Forces…

The war that took away Henrietta’s beloved.

She did not want to recall that difficult war.

Henrietta lowered her head in sadness.

“It was a sad war.”

“…”

“I would not want to repeat such a war a second time, I think.”

St. Aegis the 32nd nodded approvingly.

“Seems like Henrietta–dono is my friend.”

“What do you mean?”

“It means that I agree. I too was grieved at heart by such a war. I was determined to let the militia participate as well, as soon as possible, because I wanted this useless war to be over with.”

Useless war… at such words, Henrietta's heart reacted strongly.

“Is it because it was not profitable?”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave a big nod.

“It is as Henrietta-dono says. Such conflict has no benefit. I am always troubled because of this. We are all Founder Brimir's pious servants, so why should we fight against each other?”

Henrietta answered in a constrained voice.

“Though I am immature as a politician… I think that as long as people have desires, wars will never be over.”

“Founder Brimir also acknowledged the existence of desire. When desire captivates a person, he is likely to stray away from the path of righteousness. That’s why self-control is beautiful. We, priests, vow celibacy and once a week devote ourselves to vegetarian ration in order to not forget self-control.”

“If all people could control themselves like his Holiness, there would be no wars in the world.”

“It is so, there would be none. However, I am a realist. Asking Halkeginia’s people to have as strong belief as Romanians would be a foolish demand to make, we know that well.”

“It is as his Holiness said – true faith sank to the ground because of the nature of the world.”

For a moment, the Pope closed his eyes to her words… and then looked up.

“This country is a very beautiful one. The colors that decorate the kingdom in spring, rich forests, gorgeous rivers, suiting the name of the Water Country… Romalia is poor in water. It makes one envious. And when such a beautiful country is involved in a war, I take it as blasphemy to God.”

“I think that it is my mission to defend the peace.”

Said Henrietta. It was slightly disappointing that the Pope of Romalia really had come for simple sightseeing and preaching about pacifism.

Taking a look at the clock on the wall, Henrietta tried to stand up.

“Well then, the room and the servants are prepared. Please stay here as long as you wish. In case you’ll want to explore the place, we’ll give you our guards.”

However, St. Aegis 32nd didn’t stand up.

“Your Holiness?”

“I came today to help Henrietta-dono accomplish her mission.”

St. Aegis the 32nd and Henrietta went to the royal courtyard. The courtyard of the palace was bathed with rays of springtime sunlight, and though its magnificence was not as great as Gallia's Palace of Lutèce, the flowerbeds were filled with various flowers in full bloom.

While walking through the path between the flowerbeds, St. Aegis the 32nd kept his silence.

“What did you want to show me?”

Breaking the silence, Henrietta asked. St. Aegis the 32nd noticed something in the corner of a flowerbed and squatted down.

“Please look here.”

There were ants.

"Aren't those ants?”

“Black ants, red ants – fighting for food.”

Indeed, small group of insects - the red and black ants - were fighting. The two kinds of ants were desperately competing against each other.

“Strife exists even between small creatures.”

St. Aegis the 32nd placed a hand between the insects, putting a barrier between the opposing parties of black and red ants.

Eventually the fight between the two groups ended, and both returned to their nests.

“Splendid arbitration.”

“The ants will not be able to understand that they have been arbitrated. It’s because my existence is bigger than they can perceive. A human has full power over the ants. If I wanted to, I could destroy the ant nest. Of course, I do not intend to do such a thing.”

“What do you want to say?”

“In short - power. For the preservation of peace, a huge power is necessary. A huge power that could arbitrate the two warring factions…”

“Where to get such power…”

As Henrietta started to say so, her eyes grew wider upon realization.

“That’s right. Henrietta-dono also knows about the legendary power…”

“I cannot understand, what do you mean?”

Henrietta tried to play dumb. But St. Aegis the 32nd continued to speak.

“The power given to us by God. The power that like water, has no color. A person’s mind can make it either white or black.”

“Your Holiness, ooh, Your Holiness…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Do you know the Founder's element?”

“The Void.”

“Yes. Great Founder Brimir himself divided this powerful power into four – it was entrusted to the treasures and the rings. The Ruby of Water and the Founder’s Prayer Book are what Tristain got.”

“Correct.”

“Again, the people who should bear this power were also divided into four. Perhaps from the fear that the power would concentrate in one person's hands.”

Henrietta recalled Louise. And the ones similar to Louise - the supporter of Gallia, who had not revealed his true colors still. And the elf girl who lived quietly in Albion and whom she hadn’t met…

Was she alright?

She has Albion’s royal treasure, so she must be my cousin… Though we left her alone because she was happy living on her own… will she really be alright?

Thinking like this, Henrietta tried to focus back on the conversation.

“The Founder said it himself – ‘Four treasures, four rings, four familiars and four users – when all four of them are gathered in a single place, my Void will awake.’”

“What a frightening power.”

“Frightening you say? It is power given by God. It depends on the person whether it becomes white or black.”

“Power makes one corrupt. I learned it from my mother. I, myself, think so as well. If possible, I would like to leave it alone.”

“For how many years have we been involved in these useless fights?”

Henrietta was at a loss for words. She had to agree that the history of Halkeginia was a history of conflicts.

St. Aegis the 32nd took out something from his pocket. It was a colorful candy.

And threw it at the ants.

All the ants became crazy about the sudden blessing. They clung to the big candy. And they were not fighting against each other. Because there was plenty for them all, there was no need to fight.

“Together with the power, a common destination is needed. We already have it.”

“Destination?”

“Something like this candy, do you understand?”

“I don’t.”

“The Holy Land.”

St. Aegis the 32nd said.

“…the Holy Land.”

It was Founder Brimir’s promised land guarded by elves. Though all kingdoms of Halkeginia united many times and aimed to recapture the land, it never ended in success…

“The Holy Land that is not free. That’s where we should aim our minds at. Without this aim there would be no true peace.”

“But… elves are strong…”

“They practice Ancient Magic. It is so. The Kings of Halkeginia have been defeated many times. However, they did not have the ‘Founder’s Void.’”

“…yet another war? This time with elves? But that’s not what you said before?! You said you wanted it to end!”

“The existence of such strong power would likely be enough to occupy the wise elves. You do not need to actually ‘use’ it, but rather to ‘show’ that you have it.”

St. Aegis the 32nd gave Henrietta an intense look. In those eyes there was not even a slight shadow of doubt in oneself. However, such absolute confidence in oneself could only be in a clergyman’s eyes.

“…is this what you wanted to show me?”

“Indeed. We can have a peaceful ‘negotiation’ with the elves. For that we need a great power… in other words, the Founder’s power is necessary.”

Henrietta felt herself attracted to the young Pope’s way of thinking. Without a doubt, it was realistic… and it sought for an ideal to pursue. But ideals and reality were two conflicting matters and the innumerable sufferings could be created when trying to combine them both.

That was the attitude she had right now.

But, she could not take a step forward.

She did not have the courage.

Seeing Henrietta like this, the pope smiled.

He smiled like a boy.

A boy who before growing up had grand ideals. These ideals, with the coming of age, are usually swallowed up by reality.

However this pope, looked… like a boy in adult's body.

“Your Holiness's words are too grand… I cannot judge their correctness at the moment. Can I ask for some time for consideration?”

“The thing that Henrietta-dono says is very understandable. However, there cannot be a long delay.”

“Delay for?”

“Gallia. Sadly, it is a country ruled by a man who has no faith. People’s happiness is dominated by his personal desires. Henrietta-dono, we need to ally our ideals together.”

In her mind, Henrietta recalled Joseph, King of Gallia. His attitude to take over the other nations in the conference. An ambitious person, who persecuted Louise on a number of occasions. The Duke of Orléans who was the younger brother of the true king was a tyrant. A cruel man who harmed his own niece Tabitha repeatedly…

“You saw how his mind works? If he was given the power of Void, we would not survive.”

“Yes.”

Henrietta nodded. Really, she could do nothing but agree.

“As a Pope, a servant of the god and of all people of Halkeginia, I order you - take the ‘Void’ from that place, we cannot leave the amulet in the hands of a person who has no faith.”

Agnes quietly watched the queen and the pope's discussion in the courtyard. There were a lot of musketeers in the surroundings, guarding the place from a distance.

Once the discussion was over, Henrietta called Agnes with the small gesture.

Agnes kneeled down on one knee when facing the queen.

“Commander-dono, His Holiness, the Pope needs rest. Please guide him to his room.”

“As you wish.”

Standing up, Agnes turned towards the Pope.

“Your Holiness, please follow me.”

“Thank you very much for your efforts.”

Once looking up at St. Aegis the 32nd’s face, Agnes lost her tongue. Gone was her usual calm solder mask, replaced by a pair of wide, glistening eyes.

“Is something the matter?”

Hearing the Pope’s gentle words, Agnes lowered her head in panic.

“F-Forgive my rudeness.”

Agnes, feeling like her heart was torn… started to walk. For a moment, she was reminded of her past, 20 years ago.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter4

2010-03-05T20:49:49Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Four: The Secretary and the Emperor===

In Albion's capital city Londinium, there was a heated discussion going on over the sortie at White Hall.

Because the Albion army was attracted to Dartanes by Louise's "Illusion", they let the chance to defeat the enemy army at the coast escape. If they had properly assaulted the enemy as they landed in Rosais, it would have been possible to chase the enemy from Albion to Halkeginia...

"Now that the enemy has finished disembarking and set up camp, it would be suicidal to attempt a counterattack from this side."

At a round table where about fifteen people sat, a young general sitting on the north side said in exhaustion. It was just like he said. Half of Albion's air force, that had forty vessels left, were sunk in the battle the other day, while the remaining ships had received heavy damage. They couldn't even sortie ten ships.

On the other hand, Tristain and Germania's combined fleet lost twelve vessels and eight received heavy damage, but there were still forty able to fight. They had complete air superiority in this situation.

On top of that, the number of people in the Albion army were decreasing. At the battle of Tarbes, they lost three thousand, and the loss the other day caused the morale of the entire army to drop; some groups ended up deserting. The vigor shown during the revolution was no longer there.

Against the sixty-thousand who claimed air superiority, there was no way they could continue attacking.
Stares of blame were focused on Cromwell, the Holy Albion Republic Chairman and first Albion Emperor, who was sitting in the middle.

Because after failing many strategies, he had let the enemy land.

However, Cromwell shook off the stares... and remained nonchalant.

General Hawkins, who was substantially taking command of Albion's main force, spoke,

"The inversion is my miss. I let the opportunity to annihilate the enemy in one move, escape. There are no words to apologize."

"Our army is in rags," Cromwell smiled.

"And the operation to take the children at the academy hostage failed as well."

Even though he failed, it didn't seem like he was troubled over it.

With a sigh and in a tired voice, Hawkins said,

"The magic weapons the enemy used were stronger than we imagined."

"Miss Sheffield."

The black-covered secretary behind Cromwell, Sheffield, nodded and read the report written on the parchment.

"The 'Illusion' that appeared near Dartanes stayed for thirteen hours and suddenly disappeared afterwards."

"It is just a makeshift magic that creates illusions. What is there to fear?"

"It had an enormous effect."

Hawkins said, closing his eyes. Confusion through illusions caused the army to be brought back... In other words, it was creating an effect that was no different from a military force of tens of thousands. He couldn't make light of this as just an illusion.

"To be honest, I am afraid of the enemy. Besides the illusion at Dartanes, the enemy uses many unknown magic. That magic light which destroyed our fleet..."

Cromwell faced Sheffield and nodded.

Sheffield once again read the parchment in a well resounding voice, like a choir singing a hymn in a temple.

"It is concluded... that the enemy is not in the condition to attack with the light that annihilated our fleet at Tarbes."

"Why is that?

"If they were to use it, they would have used it in the fleet battle before landing the other day."

"The possibility they are reserving it for later?"

"The enemy army would have been in a devastating situation if they lost that fleet battle. If they were to use everything they could, then, most certainly, they would have released that 'miraculous light'. But the enemy fought conventionally. Though our army lost regardless."

"It is fine if we win on land," Cromwell took over for her.

Hearing this, the headquarter's staff general stood up.

"Your Excellency, the general staff assumes that the enemy is headed to capture the city of Saxe-Gotha. This is..." Tapping the tip of his staff on the map on the table, he explained.

"It is the meeting point of the main road and an important metropolis. As a factor that supports the assumption, the enemy's reconnaissance has become active around here. A few days ago, dragon knights, thought to be for reconnaissance purposes, came flying and fought with our army's dragon knight squadron. We should position our main forces in City of Saxe-Gotha and wait for the enemy."

The other generals raised voices of approval. It was a plausible strategy.

However, Cromwell shook his head.

"The main forces will not move from Londinium."

"Do you plan to sit and wait for defeat?"

Hawkins looked at Cromwell as if he was a child who refused to let his toys get taken away. Cromwell shook his head once again.

"General, I do not mind if the city of Saxe-Gotha is taken."

"You give the enemy a strategic base right under your nose. The enemy will probably replenish their low supplies at the metropolis and rest."

"We will not give them supplies."

"How?"

"Take all of the food away from the residents."

Hawkins was at a loss for words. ''What a...'' Cromwell was trying to use the residents of Saxe-Gotha.

"The enemy will end up having to give their little amount of food to the residents. It'll slow them down. This plan is wiser than rashly proceeding through a defensive battle and suffering losses."

"What will we do if the enemy abandons them! Many people will die from starvation!"

"That will not happen. What, even if the enemy abandons them, it is just one city. Between the importance of a country, it is a trivial sacrifice."

Those were cold words, unthinkable of an ex-prelate. However, what he said was right.

The allied forces did not invade to negotiate with Cromwell. They came to abolish Cromwell and dominate this land. Eight to nine chances out of ten, they would think about the civilians after the war and perform charity.

Still... What will we do if we will? At the worst, a whole metropolis could revolt. That is how fearful the resentment from food is.

"You plan to make a whole metropolis your enemy... Either way, there will be unpleasant aftereffects..."

"Why do you think I arranged for those sub-humans to be sent ahead? All we have to do is say it was their own decision."

It was unknown how, but Cromwell excelled in negotiation with sub-humans. Knowing that the sub-humans were sent ahead not for a normal army operation but for this kind of strategy, the generals were dumbfounded.

Their leader broke a treaty, not only used makeshift means to commence strategies, but finally planed to betray his own country's civilians through cowardly measures.

"I will also place a trap in the water of Saxe-Gotha."

"Do you plan to throw poison in the water? Something like poison will be quickly washed away."

"Not poison. 'Void'."

"'Void'?"

"That's right. It will become interesting. However, it will take time for the effects to work,"
Cromwell smiled.

Standing up... He raised his fist.

"Gentlemen, it's the Pentecost! Stop the enemy until then! When the Pentecost ends... 'Void' and the crossing of two staffs will drop the iron hammer upon our haughty enemies!"

The crossing of two staffs is the crest of the Gallia royal family.

"OHH! Finally, Gallia!" As the conference room became excited.

"At that time, our army will advance! To demolish our haughty enemies! I promise you!"

Sensing the atmosphere on the grounds heating up, Cromwell walked briskly to the balcony.

The generals and cabinet ministers stood up and followed him.

"Let all of our cabinet ministers encourage our brave and loyal soldiers!"

Voices of jubilation surrounded Cromwell and the others.

In the vast courtyard once built to wait on the king's audience, crazily enthusiastic trust was being offered to Cromwell, and the monarch's guards were lining in rows.

Thousands of voices of jubilation reached him. Cromwell waved his hand to answer.

"The enemy has landed on fatherland! Everyone! I question you brave revolutionary soldiers! Is this defeat?"

"No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No!"

A ring of jubilation surrounded Cromwell.

"Exactly! This is not defeat! Absolutely not! I promise you victory! To you all, peerless, loyal, and brave who took the crown from that incompetent king, I promise you victory! Our haughty enemies will be destroyed when the Pentecost ends! They have touched God's wrath! Listen! Listen! The ones leading the lost Halkeginia are the civilians of Albion, who are chosen by God! For that reason, the Founder has entrusted power to me!"

There were numerous soldiers who died in battle lined up on the balcony.

Cromwell raised his ring up high.

Doing so... the dead soldiers revived and walked off.

"Everyone! As long as we have this 'Void', we cannot be defeated! Believe in me! Believe in our fatherland! Believe in 'Void', the power of us who were chosen by the founder!"

"Void! Void! Void! Void! Void! Void! Void! Void! Void! Void!"

"That's right, Void!" Cromwell swung his fist.

"The founder is with us! Do not fear! The founder is with us!"

The enthusiasm in the courtyard reached a climax. Cromwell shouted in a loud voice.

"Long live the revolution! Destroy the enemy!"

The enthusiasm even reached the balcony.

"Long live the revolution! Destroy the enemy! Long live the revolution! Destroy the enemy! Long live the revolution! Destroy the enemy!"

"Long live the Holy Albion republic!"

"Long live the Holy Albion Republic! Long live the Holy Albion Republic! Long live the Holy Albion Republic! Long live the Holy Albion Republic!"

"Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor!" One of the cabinet ministers stood up and shouted in a loud voice.

"Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor! Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor! Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor! Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor! Long live our Highness the Holy Emperor!"

The endless shouting was sucked into the air.

After the wildly enthusiastic audience...

Cromwell was sitting, troubled, in a gigantic private room that was once the King's bedroom.
His body was shaking slightly.

Sheffield was standing in front of him, whispering to him while looking down at him.

"That was a brilliant speech, Prelate."

The man, who was called Prelate in his previous position, as if falling off the chair, kneeled down at Sheffield's feet.

The mask of dignity he had shown earlier had been blown off.

Just a man in his thirties that was panicking in fear, just a thin man who was nothing but a prelate was there.

"Ohhhhhhh! Miss! Miss Sheffield! That person! Will that person really send soldiers to this abominable country? This is not the words of that general just not... I! I am scared! I, a thin man who can't even control magic, am afraid!"

To Cromwell, Sheffield spoke in a voice as if to comfort a child.

"What are you saying. To be afraid now! The one who said 'I want to be King' at that bar was you. Because I was impressed by those candid words, I decided to give you, as my master, Albion."

"Perhaps a mere prelate has dreamed too much... Tempted by you and 'that person', I obtained The Ring of Andvari, collected nobles that held contempt towards the royal family, and excuted my revenge on Albion's royal family who had humiliated me... To a point, it was fun. Oh it was fun, it was like I was dreaming."

"It's that simple."

"Ohh, just this continent above the sky is too much for an accessory like me... Why was it necessary to invade Tristain and Germania?"

"How many times does it take for you to understand. It is necessary to join Halkeginia into one. To recover the Holy Land is the only way to follow the Founder and God's will."

"To me, that is a part of being a clergyman. Though there is no mistake that recovering the Holy Land is a dream..."

"Then continue to dream."

"The responsibility is too heavy! The enemy has invaded! Enemy in my country! The enemy has come to hang me like those incompetent kings! What should I do?! Tell me this isn't a nightmare. Miss..."
Smiling, Sheffield squatted down in front of Cromwell and looked into his tear-soaked face. Cromwell raised his face. Lifting up his chin, Sheffield... "Stop acting spoiled," whispered quietly.

"Yes!"

The polite and warm demeanor just now had disappeared, and Sheffield had made a complete change into a raptores-like face.

Her brunette hair, like deep darkness, fluttered and the eyes below it were releasing a bewitching radiance. Taken in by those eyes, Cromwell began to tremble.

"You dream a sweet molasses-like dream that a normal priest couldn't see even if he reincarnated a hundred times and now you say you don't want to see a nightmare? 'My country'? Your land doesn't even stretch fifty centimeters on this uselessly destitute country Albion."

"I'm! I'm very sorry!"

Cromwell slid his face on the floor beside Sheffield's feet. Sticking out his tongue, he licked Sheffield's shoes.

"Forgive me... Fo, forgive me... Ha, hagi... Forgive me..."

"The Ring of Andvari."

Timidly, Cromwell handed the ring he was wearing to Sheffield.

Treasure of the Water Spirit, the magic ring that can grant the dead false life...

Cromwell remembered the day where he went with Sheffield and Gallia's mage knights to Ragdorian Lake to steal this ring from the Water Spirit.

What caused the start of everything was him talking at a bar. He was heading towards Gallia's capital, Lutèce, because he was delivering something...

Cromwell was treating a beggar to a bottle of wine.

"Prelate, as thanks for the wine, I will grant you one thing you wish. Tell me."

Being told that by the beggar, Cromwell said as a joke,

"Let's see, I want to be king."

"King, is it?"

The beggar, with his face covered in a deep rope, smiled and asked.

"Yes," Cromwell nodded.

Of course, he meant it to be a joke. Playing around after drinking. He wasn't serious about it.
However, the next morning... This Sheffield came to the lodge he was staying at. She exclaimed,

"I will make you king. Follow me."

At that moment, his life as a local prelate delineated to a different path. At a violent momentum...

Sheffield was patting The Ring of Andvari dearly.

The stone on the ring was, enchantingly, glowing deep light blue.

"What do you think is the power stored in this ring?"

Cromwell shook his head. He knew that it could revive corpses. That is the truth. There is no way he could know about the mechanisms of Void.

"Unable to control magic, I do not know. You are the one who told me to call this power 'Void', right?"

"Do you know about 'wind stones'?"

Cromwell nodded. It is the material used to allow flying ships to float. A magic stone said to be the condensed power of Wind. There are countless mines for digging out wind stones in Albion.

"This is a similar substance."

"Then it isn't 'Void'?"

"Correct, this is not 'Void'. 'Wind stones' and this 'Ring of Andvari' are just drops of the source of the powers that rule this world. This is the material that becomes the source of power called Ancient Magic. There are all kinds of names it is called by though. Sage's Stone, Orb of Life... Historically, it would be called 'Void's enemy'..."

"I am constantly impressed by the profoundness of your knowledge."

"That is why every time it is used, its magic is whittled and it gets smaller. See."

Cromwell nodded.

"The point is, this is a crystallization of the Ancient Magic of Water. The condensed magic hidden in this is incomparable to the wind stones common around here... A rare stone. Which is the reason this is the protected treasure of the Water Spirit... The Ring of Andvari. In other words, the ancients' treasure..."

Sheffield stared at the ring.

Doing so... Her forehead started to shine.

The light was flowing from inside.

When Cromwell first saw this light, he was surprised. When Sheffield touched this 'Ring of Andvari', her forehead shone.

''Are there times when people's foreheads shine?''

Even when he asked Sheffield, she did not answer. This mysterious female would not teach him anything that mattered, anything essential. She only handed down orders.

With the stone, Sheffield lightly combed Cromwell's cheek.

"Ho, hohhhhhhh..."

Cromwell twitched and shivered. The Ring of Andvari vibrated slightly. Just touching it made him feel like an electric current was running through him.

When it touched Sheffield's hand, the Ring of Andvari awoke... it was that kind of vibration.

"Do you know? The trait of the power of Water?"

"H-healing wounds..."

"That is on the surface. The power of 'Water' rules over the body's constitution. The heart too."

"...Ha, hah"

"Moving corpses is only one of the powers this ring holds."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter5

2010-03-05T20:49:06Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 5: Siblings===

“Oh boy!! Awesome!! Elves' Ancient Magic!!”

Palace of Versailles, at the Lutèce, Gallia's capital.

The one who stood out completely within the magnificent palace, in the Grand Troyes room made from blue bricks, in front of the guest who came from a foreign country, the Gallian king, Joseph, laughed out loud.

The elf who was the guest, Lord Bidashal, did not reveal the slightest hint of a smile. Today, he had arrested the betrayer Knight of the Northern Parterre, and had brought her here.

His prey, the Knight of the Northern Parterre who was called “Number Seven,” was rolled onto a bed with her hands tied to her back. Being cast a sleeping magic by the elf, she was quietly snoring.

“For you to capture my niece without any trouble at all... that Ancient Magic really exists, huh!”

With his shining golden hair fluttering, Lord Bidashal opened his mouth.

“Your request...which was to capture the traitor - I have already fulfilled it. With this, may I take it as having garnered the privilege to discuss that matter further?”

“Very well. Envoy of the elf king.”

Joseph prompted Lord Bidashal.

“'King' is not the correct way of saying it. We do not have this 'king' title you barbarians use.”

In a quiet voice, the tall elf said.

Although he was called a “barbarian,” Joseph did not feel resentful at all. Gallia is connected to the land the elves inhabit at the east frontier. There were contacts with the elves for a long time already... Those contacts could not be called amicable, but he had already gotten used to the contempt the elves had towards human beings.

“Is it 'Chieftain'? Err, is it 'Chief'? Anyway, he is the leader you all elected during the tender right? What a troublesome thing you are doing...”

“We have already learned the foolishness of deciding the leader through lineage since a long time ago. If you address him as 'king' and not 'chief,' it would be a great insult towards us.”

“Well then, tell me about the intentions of Chief Tariq of the 'Nephthys,' Lord Bidashal.”

With a formal address, he asked that of the elf envoy.”

“The 'Shaitan's Gate' we protect has become quite active lately.”

“Is it something of the Holy Land?”

“To you all it is the Holy Land, but to us it is the abominable 'Shaitan's Gate.' Within these past few decades, its activity had become livelier. We think that the power of the thing known amongst you all as the 'Void'... has caused the revival of Shaitan's Gate.”

“Calling the sacred power 'demon's power', you elves are really arrogant, huh.”

“The power depends on the user, it can become light or darkness. The power which had formerly destroyed our world. You all may think of it as the God's power, but for us, it is the demon's power. A symbol of darkness. Our prophecy is this - ''When the four demons gather, the power of the real demon will be awakened. The power of the true demon will probably bring about catastrophe once again.''”

“It is worrisome for them to gather... is that it?”

“That's it. Ever since the great catastrophe six thousand years ago, a few times before this, the demon's powers had showed signs of gathering. Every time that happened, we were terrified. We wanted to secretly take away this 'Shaitan's Gate' which brought the catastrophe upon us. We wanted to bring it somewhere without any living beings. With that, the safety of the world would be preserved.”

“Hey, what are you trying to tell me? I don't wish for it, but when the time for the gathering comes, they will be gathered. If it is not the time to gather, they won't gather. The powerful strength is called thus.”

“Because here is not our country, we cannot stop the gathering. That would be interference. You are the king who governs the biggest part of Halkeginia・World of Barbarians right? When you exercise your influence, we want you to restrain the party which is trying to approach Shaitan's Gate.”

“For you all who use such strong magic, isn't that too trivial? If you are afraid, why not just bash it up? What would happen if you are destroyed by that 'demon' who possessed that power?”

If it turned into that, the first which would be directly trampled upon would be Gallia, but with a negligent attitude, Joseph said that. As if he was wishing for it.

“We do not like disputes. We also know that the thing we regard as 'darkness' is light to you all. If we can exist together, we would have no need to do so.”

Cheerfully, Joseph snorted. Lord Bidashal frowned slightly.

“Are you one of the religious fanatics who believed in Shaitan's Gate as well?”

At the elf who had declared Founder Brimir to be a demon, Joseph laughed out loud.

“I don't believe in God or the Founder. I only believe in myself.”

“I know that. That's why we chose you as the partner for the negotiations. Obviously, we had prepared a suitable exchange.”

“Say it.”

“The hundred year old Sahara at the other side, the rights to mining the Wind Stones, and the provision of various techniques and equipments.”

Wind Stones are something which make a boat fly in the air - an absolute necessity. The crystallization of the previous residents of the wind. There are lots of them sleeping in the Elf-controlled Sahara.

And then, the technology of the elves who had cleared the Sahara desert and changed it into the place where they live; it far exceeds that of humans.

Those two provisions were certainly a really extraordinary proposal.

“How generous.”

“The ideal you all believe in has been distorted. Of course.”

''Got it,'' Joseph nodded his head.

“Very well. There is still one more thing after this.”

“What is it?”

“I want an elf subordinate.”

Lord Bidashal's eyebrows became slightly clouded.

“...I will try to negotiate. I will act accordingly with your wish.”

“There is no need for that. You are good enough. As long as I am alive, serve me!”

Lord Bidashal was speechless.

At the silent elf, Joseph said.

“The pride of serving barbarians is unforgivable? You all want to protect the stability and the harmony of the world right? Haha, doesn't it coincide with my ideal? Serving such a person like me means nothing but protecting the ideals of the elves.”

“I have loyalty towards my mother country as well. My whole existence is...”

At that elf who answered evasively for the first time, Joseph roared.

“IDIOT! You decide on your own!”

Paling, the elf scowled at Joseph... but bowed down eventually.

“...very well. I will serve you.”

“Well then, step back. Go and tell Nephthys that I have understood.”

But, Lord Bidashal did not get up. His stare was fixed on Joseph.

“What? You have something to say?”

“I want you to hear something.”

“Speak.”

“What are you thinking about? You wish for the peace and stability of the world, but looking at your demeanor and your face... I do not think so. Furthermore, the god you people believe in, the god and saint who is probably the foundation of the people you rule over... no matter how much you disbelieve it, we scorn him. Frankly speaking, we imagine this would cause a befitting quarrel. We expected it not to be an easy task. But why do you help us so readily?”

In a bored voice, Joseph replied.

“Because I'm bored.”

“What!?”

“That's enough, leave!”

Joseph became pompous, and waved his hand.

After Lord Bidashal withdrew...Joseph approached Tabitha who was lying senseless on the bed.

Gently holding Tabitha who did not wake up due to the sleeping magic cast on her by the elf, he then sat down on his throne. Within the sleeping face of the innocent Tabitha, traces of his brother's looks were there.

The one who was gentler and smarter than anyone else, His Highness de Orleans...

As Joseph stroked Tabitha's face, he whispered,

“You are really good at chess, huh. Your moves cannot be found anywhere else. That's why, Charles, ever since you were gone, my opponent has only been myself. I almost died of boredom and despair. Every day, it was like dancing barefooted on a thorn-layered carpet. Hey, Charles. This time the game is settled. Joining forces with the elves・demihumans, quashing the ideals and beliefs of human beings. This time, the chess board has surpassed Halkeginia, to the whole world containing Sahara・the elves' land and the Holy Land. Although it is “teaming up”, I think about the plans, and I direct them. The elves and the country, all are my chess pieces. How does that sound? I am great right? Charles...”

In Tabitha's sleeping face, Joseph saw his younger brother.

Joseph started reciting towards the sleeping Tabitha.

“Everyone wants you to become the king. Charles, your magic skills surpassed everyone else. Yeah, you flew at the age of five. At seven, you managed to control fire completely. At eleven, you refined silver. At twelve, you understood the root of Water. I can't even accomplish any of them, but you accomplished them easily.”

Joseph gently stroked Tabitha's hair.

“I suppose you don't know the feelings I had when I was watching you. Nah, you knew? You kept telling me this. ''“Elder brother, you haven't awakened yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' Looking at me who was regarded an idiot by the liege and father, you said this as well. ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' Worrying about me, losing to me on purpose. However, do you get it now? Every time I am touched by that kindness of yours, I didn't do anything save becoming miserable.”

Tears spilled from Joseph's eyes.

“I could not help but be jealous at you. I became jealous at you who had the virtues and talents I do not. But there was no hate. Really. I don't hate you to the extent of being able to do such a thing. Until that time...”

Joseph closed his eyes.

Upon which... Three years ago, the incident of his father collapsing; was vividly brought back to him.

Father who was on his sickbed, at his final hour, called only both princes to his bedside. Nervous, Joseph and the Duke of Orléans stood at his bedside.

It was the moment to decide the next king.

In a weak, small voice, the king informed both of them.

“...the next king will be Joseph.”

Unbelievable words.

Everyone in the palace thought that Charles, Duke of Orleans, would be appropriate as the next king. Even their mother, the queen, called her eldest son as an imbecile, and supported Charles as the king.

Nevertheless... the king, his father, chose him.

Within Joseph, sheer joy was born. Making him the successive king...his father had probably become dumb due to his sickness. Yet, the words of the king are absolute. He had become king.

The next emotion he had was...a sense of superiority towards Charles. Charles, the one who was said to be the proper king by everyone; how depressed did he feel?

The authority which was supposed to have been his, which had slipped right through his fingers within that instant; how much of despair would he feel? He imagined Charles' bitter face. He was anxious to look at that face...Joseph stole a sidewards glance at his younger brother.

The moment he saw the face...Joseph felt despair instead. He understood that things were completely different from his vile imaginations.

“Congratulations.”

Smiling sweetly, Charles said that. Joseph could depict everything that happened at that time clearly, word for word.

“It is really great that brother has become the king. That's because I love you very much, brother. I will cooperate with you as hard as possible. Let's make this country a wonderful one together.”

Words without any jealousy, malice or sarcasm. The face of the younger brother who was really happy with his elder brother's crown, was right there. That was the moment Joseph's jealousy towards Charles turned into strong loathing.

With a painful face, Joseph squeezed out some words.

“Why didn't you feel bitter? Why are you gentle to that extent? Why do you have...everything I don't!? Charles, if you want to blame anything, blame your own talent and gentleness. Your cheerful face had killed you.”

During that day...

The one who had shot a poison arrow at the Duke of Orleans when he was out hunting, was Joseph himself.

“...you had said it right. ''“Elder brother, you haven't awakened yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' I have woken up! It is the “Void”! It's the legend! Just like what you said! Yeah, you have told me this! ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' I am doing it! Making the world into a chess board, I am enjoying the game! Everything is just as you said! You're an awesome guy! You are really a great person! Charles!”

After contemplating for a short while...Joseph touched Tabitha who was sleeping, on the lips.

“Your mouth resembles your mum's huh...Charlotte. Even if it were just that, your mother is beautiful. Be grateful to your pretty mother. Your mother who took the Water magic drug drink you were supposed to drink, in your stead...”

As if instructing Tabitha, Joseph continued his words.

“That Water magic drug was prepared by the elves. An ancient, complicated drug. Something which could not be made by human hands, no matter what. Trying that on you, who is my flesh and blood, again makes me hurt... But, it won't change, no matter what. It has to be done. Because you have opposed me, your owner. I have to fasten a leash on you. Don't I? Charlotte.”

When he looked at the person who didn't know anything, whilst smiling very mercifully, at least on the outside; Joseph declared these fiendish words.

“Until that elf finishes preparing the drug, enjoy your remaining time. The last compassion I grant for going against my own blood. Am I not bestowing the royal time I snatched away from you? In the tumbled down castle the elves built, spend a little time as a princess there. Haha, it would be appropriate for you to lose your heart due to the elf's drug. A present from your uncle who never did anything else...”

Holding Tabitha's hands, he pressed them against his forehead.

“Aah! What a sorrowful event! If Charles had not had that smile on his face on that day, right now, you would not be sleeping right now, and you'd be having a dazzling smile on your face! You probably wouldn't suffer from the elf's magic!”

While pressing Tabitha's hands against his forehead, tears flowed from Joseph's eyes. As if he was repenting in front of a priest, Joseph painfully squeezed out his voice.

“Although I have hurt your beloved wife and daughter...it is still incomparable to the pain I felt that day. Even if I use the people in Halkeginia and torment them...it is still incomparable to my remorse on that day.”

Slowly, Joseph stood up. Deep loathing resided within the eyes from which the tears of regret had vanished.

“That's why, Charles. I can now play with a bigger world in my palms. Using every power and wish, spitting on the virtue and ideals of men. Until the day when my heart hurts more than the time I killed you...I will use the world as a plaything, treating it with scornful contempt.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:guidelines

2010-03-05T20:44:27Z

Ephyon: /* Cities */

__FORCETOC__
<noinclude>This Page is a reference for the Naming Guidelines of the Zero no Tsukaima Project. Naming is currently being discussed in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=294 forums], so there may be changes in the future. Characters with multiple/changing allegiances are sorted by first appearance. Here is what we have so far:</noinclude>

== Characters ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Academy of Magic students'''

* Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière
** Nickname : Louise the Zero / Louise the Void
** Affinity : Void
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : Hiraga Saito

* Hiraga Saito
** Weapon : A sentient sword, Derflinger
** Title name (complete) : Saito de Hiraga des Ornières, knight of Ondine
** The legendary familiar Gandálfr

* Kirche Augusta Frederica von [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anhalt-Zerbst Anhalt Zerbst]
** Nickname : Kirche the Ardent
** Affinity : Fire
** Familiar : A salamander, Flame

* Tabitha
** Nickname : Tabitha the Snowstorm
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A wind rhyme dragon, Sylphid
** Real name : Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans
** Title name (complete) : Her Highness the Duchess Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, knight of the North Parterre

* Guiche de Gramont
** Nickname : Guiche the Bronze
** Affinity : Earth
** Familiar : A giant mole, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ver%C3%B0andi Verdandi]
** Title Name (complete) : Guiche de Gramont, knight of Ondine
** Can summon golems shaped like valkyries

* Montmorency Margarita La Fère de Montmorency
** Nickname : Montmorency the Fragrance
** Affinity : Water
** Familiar : A frog, Robin

* Malicorne de Grandple
** Nickname : Malicorne the Windward
** Affinity : Wind
** Title name (complete) : Malicorne de Grandple, knight of Ondine

* Old Osman
** Title : Headmaster Osman
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A mouse, Motsognir

* Longueville
** Nickname : Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Real name : Mathilda of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saxe-Gotha Saxe-Gotha]

* Jean Colbert
** Nickname : Colbert the Flame Serpent

* Chevreuse
** Nickname : Chevreuse the Red Clay

* Ajax
* Gimli
* Katie
* Reynal
* Stix

'''Commoners'''
* Head Chef Marteau
* Scarron
* Siesta
* Jessica

'''Military'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
** René Vonke (Captain)
* Agnès, knight de Milan (Commander of the Musketeer Corps)
* Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen
* Sargeant Nicolas (de Vineuil Battalion)
* Supreme Commander/General De Poitiers

'''Other Nobles'''
* Cattleya
* Duke de La Vallière
* Éléonore

'''Royal Government'''
* Cardinal Mazarin
* Finance Minister De Muri
* Her Highness the Princess / Her Majesty the Queen Henrietta de Tristain

=== Albion ===
* Captain/Viscount Jean-Jacques Wardes
* General Hawkings
* Henry Bowood (Captain and POW)
* Menvil the White Flame (Mercenary)
* Oliver Cromwell (Chairman and first Albion Emperor)
* His Highness the Prince Wales Tudor of Albion
* His Majesty the King James I Tudor of Albion
* Tyffania Westwood Tudor of Albion

=== Romalia ===
* Julio Cesar
** Parter: A wind dragon, Azuro
** Priest
** The legendary familiar Windalf

=== Gallia ===
* His Majesty the King Joseph de Gallia
* Sheffield, the Myoznitnirn
* Mrs. Molière

=== Sahara ===
* Bidashal of Nephthys / Bidashal of Sahara
* Chief Tariq

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Marquis Handenburg (Commander of the Germania army)
* Minican
* Pelisson
* Water Spirit

== Organizations ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Armies/Corps'''
* Royal Army
* National Army (aka Marquis Army)
* Sky Navy
* Imperial Guards
** Dragon Knight Corps
** Griffon Corps
** Manticore Corps
** Musketeer Corps
** Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit

'''Military Units'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
* De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion
* Magical Research Experimental Group
* Zero Organization (Fictional)

=== Sahara ===
* Council of Nephthys

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Allied Forces
* Reconquista

== Places ==

=== Kingdoms ===

* Halkeginia (The continent)
** Albion (Kingdom of / Holy Republic of)
** Gallia (Kingdom of)
** Germania (Empire of)
** Grudenholf (Grand Duchy of)
** Romalia (Holy Empire of)
** Tristain (Kingdom of)
* Sahara

=== Cities ===

* Tristain
** La Rochelle (port)
** Tarbes (town)
** Tristania (capital)
*** Bourdonné Street
*** Chicton Street
*** "Charming Fairies" inn
*** Royal Palace
** D’Angleterre (Agnès's hometown)
** Tristain's Academy of Magic
*** Alvíss Dining Hall
*** Austri Plaza
*** Fenrir's Library
*** Vestri Courtyard
* Albion
** Dartanes (port)
** Londinium (capital)
*** Havilland (Emperor's palace)
**** White Hall
** Newcastle (Where Prince Wales was)
** Rosais (airbase)
** Saxe-Gotha (castle/city)
** Westwood (forest/village)
* Gallia
** Lutèce (capital)
** Versailles (''de facto'' capital)
*** Grand Troyes
* Germania
** Vindobona (capital)

=== Miscellaneous ===

* Marie Galante
* Ragdorian Lake
* Scarborough
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Champ_de_Mars,_Paris Champs de Mars] Training Facility

== The Founder ==

*Founder Brimir
**Full name: Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ, Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori)

=== The Founder's Treasure ===

* The Founder’s Prayer Book (Tristain)
* The Founder’s Censor (Gallia)
* The Founder’s Music Box (Albion)
* The Founder’s ? (Romalia)

=== The Founder's Rings ===

* Ruby of Water (Tristain)
* Ruby of Earth (Gallia)
* Ruby of Wind (Albion)
* Ruby of Fire (Romalia)

=== Disciples/Familiars ===

To read runes, download the ''Aboriginal Serif'' font

* Gandálfr (ガンダールヴ, Gandāruvu), ᚷᚨᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ, on the illustrations and in the anime it's ᚷᚢᚾᛞᛟᛚᚠ (Gundolf)
* Windalf, ᚹᛁᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ
* Myoznitnirn, ᛗᛇᛟᛉᚾᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ, in the anime it's ᛗᛇᛟᛞᚨᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ (Myodaitnir)

== Other Terms ==

=== Spells ===

* Alchemy
* Contract Servant
* Fixation
* Ignite
* Silence
* Summon Servant
* Void
** Dispel Magic
** Illusion
** Explosion

=== Weapons ===

'''Saito's World'''
* Staff of Destruction (M72 Rocket Launcher)
* Dragon's Raiment (Zero Fighter)

'''Ships'''
* ''Varsenda'' (Tristain ''Dragon Carrier''-class carrier)
* ''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/French_ship_Redoutable_(1791) Redoutable]'' (Tristain battleship)
* ''Lexington'' (Albion capital ship)
* ''Ostland'' (Built by Colbert, owned by Kirche)

=== Miscellaneous ===

'''Magical Artifacts'''
* The Ring of Andvari
* The Bell of Slumber

'''Books'''
* Secret of the Flame Serpent (Colbert's manual)
* The Practical Doctrine

'''Other'''
* Écu (Currency)
* Founder Brimir's Advent Festival
* Lord Spee's Sword
* Medal of White Hair Soul
* New Religon Hunt
* Ancient Magic
* The Predecessor
* Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, and Void elements
* Dot, Line, Triangle, Square-class mages.

Zero no Tsukaima:guidelines

2010-03-05T20:43:41Z

Ephyon: /* Organizations */

__FORCETOC__
<noinclude>This Page is a reference for the Naming Guidelines of the Zero no Tsukaima Project. Naming is currently being discussed in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=294 forums], so there may be changes in the future. Characters with multiple/changing allegiances are sorted by first appearance. Here is what we have so far:</noinclude>

== Characters ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Academy of Magic students'''

* Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière
** Nickname : Louise the Zero / Louise the Void
** Affinity : Void
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : Hiraga Saito

* Hiraga Saito
** Weapon : A sentient sword, Derflinger
** Title name (complete) : Saito de Hiraga des Ornières, knight of Ondine
** The legendary familiar Gandálfr

* Kirche Augusta Frederica von [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anhalt-Zerbst Anhalt Zerbst]
** Nickname : Kirche the Ardent
** Affinity : Fire
** Familiar : A salamander, Flame

* Tabitha
** Nickname : Tabitha the Snowstorm
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A wind rhyme dragon, Sylphid
** Real name : Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans
** Title name (complete) : Her Highness the Duchess Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, knight of the North Parterre

* Guiche de Gramont
** Nickname : Guiche the Bronze
** Affinity : Earth
** Familiar : A giant mole, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ver%C3%B0andi Verdandi]
** Title Name (complete) : Guiche de Gramont, knight of Ondine
** Can summon golems shaped like valkyries

* Montmorency Margarita La Fère de Montmorency
** Nickname : Montmorency the Fragrance
** Affinity : Water
** Familiar : A frog, Robin

* Malicorne de Grandple
** Nickname : Malicorne the Windward
** Affinity : Wind
** Title name (complete) : Malicorne de Grandple, knight of Ondine

* Old Osman
** Title : Headmaster Osman
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A mouse, Motsognir

* Longueville
** Nickname : Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Real name : Mathilda of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saxe-Gotha Saxe-Gotha]

* Jean Colbert
** Nickname : Colbert the Flame Serpent

* Chevreuse
** Nickname : Chevreuse the Red Clay

* Ajax
* Gimli
* Katie
* Reynal
* Stix

'''Commoners'''
* Head Chef Marteau
* Scarron
* Siesta
* Jessica

'''Military'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
** René Vonke (Captain)
* Agnès, knight de Milan (Commander of the Musketeer Corps)
* Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen
* Sargeant Nicolas (de Vineuil Battalion)
* Supreme Commander/General De Poitiers

'''Other Nobles'''
* Cattleya
* Duke de La Vallière
* Éléonore

'''Royal Government'''
* Cardinal Mazarin
* Finance Minister De Muri
* Her Highness the Princess / Her Majesty the Queen Henrietta de Tristain

=== Albion ===
* Captain/Viscount Jean-Jacques Wardes
* General Hawkings
* Henry Bowood (Captain and POW)
* Menvil the White Flame (Mercenary)
* Oliver Cromwell (Chairman and first Albion Emperor)
* His Highness the Prince Wales Tudor of Albion
* His Majesty the King James I Tudor of Albion
* Tyffania Westwood Tudor of Albion

=== Romalia ===
* Julio Cesar
** Parter: A wind dragon, Azuro
** Priest
** The legendary familiar Windalf

=== Gallia ===
* His Majesty the King Joseph de Gallia
* Sheffield, the Myoznitnirn
* Mrs. Molière

=== Sahara ===
* Bidashal of Nephthys / Bidashal of Sahara
* Chief Tariq

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Marquis Handenburg (Commander of the Germania army)
* Minican
* Pelisson
* Water Spirit

== Organizations ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Armies/Corps'''
* Royal Army
* National Army (aka Marquis Army)
* Sky Navy
* Imperial Guards
** Dragon Knight Corps
** Griffon Corps
** Manticore Corps
** Musketeer Corps
** Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit

'''Military Units'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
* De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion
* Magical Research Experimental Group
* Zero Organization (Fictional)

=== Sahara ===
* Council of Nephthys

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Allied Forces
* Reconquista

== Places ==

=== Kingdoms ===

* Halkeginia (The continent)
** Albion (Kingdom of / Holy Republic of)
** Gallia (Kingdom of)
** Germania (Empire of)
** Grudenholf (Grand Duchy of)
** Romalia (Holy Empire of)
** Tristain (Kingdom of)
* Sahara

=== Cities ===

* Tristain
** La Rochelle (port)
** Tarbes (town)
** Tristania (capital)
*** Bourdonné Street
*** Chicton Street
*** "Charming Fairies" inn
*** Royal Palace
** D’Angleterre (Agnès's hometown)
** Tristain's Academy of Magic
*** Alvíss Dining Hall
*** Austri Plaza
*** Fenrir's Library
*** Vestri Courtyard
* Albion
** Dartanes (port)
** Londinium (capital)
*** Havilland (Emperor's palace)
**** White Hall
** Newcastle (Where Prince Wales was)
** Rosais (airbase)
** Saxe-Gotha (castle/city)
** Westwood (forest/village)
* Gallia
** Lutèce (capital)
** Versailles (''de facto'' capital)
*** Grand Tower
* Germania
** Vindobona (capital)

=== Miscellaneous ===

* Marie Galante
* Ragdorian Lake
* Scarborough
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Champ_de_Mars,_Paris Champs de Mars] Training Facility

== The Founder ==

*Founder Brimir
**Full name: Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ, Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori)

=== The Founder's Treasure ===

* The Founder’s Prayer Book (Tristain)
* The Founder’s Censor (Gallia)
* The Founder’s Music Box (Albion)
* The Founder’s ? (Romalia)

=== The Founder's Rings ===

* Ruby of Water (Tristain)
* Ruby of Earth (Gallia)
* Ruby of Wind (Albion)
* Ruby of Fire (Romalia)

=== Disciples/Familiars ===

To read runes, download the ''Aboriginal Serif'' font

* Gandálfr (ガンダールヴ, Gandāruvu), ᚷᚨᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ, on the illustrations and in the anime it's ᚷᚢᚾᛞᛟᛚᚠ (Gundolf)
* Windalf, ᚹᛁᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ
* Myoznitnirn, ᛗᛇᛟᛉᚾᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ, in the anime it's ᛗᛇᛟᛞᚨᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ (Myodaitnir)

== Other Terms ==

=== Spells ===

* Alchemy
* Contract Servant
* Fixation
* Ignite
* Silence
* Summon Servant
* Void
** Dispel Magic
** Illusion
** Explosion

=== Weapons ===

'''Saito's World'''
* Staff of Destruction (M72 Rocket Launcher)
* Dragon's Raiment (Zero Fighter)

'''Ships'''
* ''Varsenda'' (Tristain ''Dragon Carrier''-class carrier)
* ''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/French_ship_Redoutable_(1791) Redoutable]'' (Tristain battleship)
* ''Lexington'' (Albion capital ship)
* ''Ostland'' (Built by Colbert, owned by Kirche)

=== Miscellaneous ===

'''Magical Artifacts'''
* The Ring of Andvari
* The Bell of Slumber

'''Books'''
* Secret of the Flame Serpent (Colbert's manual)
* The Practical Doctrine

'''Other'''
* Écu (Currency)
* Founder Brimir's Advent Festival
* Lord Spee's Sword
* Medal of White Hair Soul
* New Religon Hunt
* Ancient Magic
* The Predecessor
* Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, and Void elements
* Dot, Line, Triangle, Square-class mages.

Zero no Tsukaima:guidelines

2010-03-05T20:42:42Z

Ephyon: /* Characters */

__FORCETOC__
<noinclude>This Page is a reference for the Naming Guidelines of the Zero no Tsukaima Project. Naming is currently being discussed in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=294 forums], so there may be changes in the future. Characters with multiple/changing allegiances are sorted by first appearance. Here is what we have so far:</noinclude>

== Characters ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Academy of Magic students'''

* Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière
** Nickname : Louise the Zero / Louise the Void
** Affinity : Void
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : Hiraga Saito

* Hiraga Saito
** Weapon : A sentient sword, Derflinger
** Title name (complete) : Saito de Hiraga des Ornières, knight of Ondine
** The legendary familiar Gandálfr

* Kirche Augusta Frederica von [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anhalt-Zerbst Anhalt Zerbst]
** Nickname : Kirche the Ardent
** Affinity : Fire
** Familiar : A salamander, Flame

* Tabitha
** Nickname : Tabitha the Snowstorm
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A wind rhyme dragon, Sylphid
** Real name : Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans
** Title name (complete) : Her Highness the Duchess Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, knight of the North Parterre

* Guiche de Gramont
** Nickname : Guiche the Bronze
** Affinity : Earth
** Familiar : A giant mole, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ver%C3%B0andi Verdandi]
** Title Name (complete) : Guiche de Gramont, knight of Ondine
** Can summon golems shaped like valkyries

* Montmorency Margarita La Fère de Montmorency
** Nickname : Montmorency the Fragrance
** Affinity : Water
** Familiar : A frog, Robin

* Malicorne de Grandple
** Nickname : Malicorne the Windward
** Affinity : Wind
** Title name (complete) : Malicorne de Grandple, knight of Ondine

* Old Osman
** Title : Headmaster Osman
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A mouse, Motsognir

* Longueville
** Nickname : Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Real name : Mathilda of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saxe-Gotha Saxe-Gotha]

* Jean Colbert
** Nickname : Colbert the Flame Serpent

* Chevreuse
** Nickname : Chevreuse the Red Clay

* Ajax
* Gimli
* Katie
* Reynal
* Stix

'''Commoners'''
* Head Chef Marteau
* Scarron
* Siesta
* Jessica

'''Military'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
** René Vonke (Captain)
* Agnès, knight de Milan (Commander of the Musketeer Corps)
* Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen
* Sargeant Nicolas (de Vineuil Battalion)
* Supreme Commander/General De Poitiers

'''Other Nobles'''
* Cattleya
* Duke de La Vallière
* Éléonore

'''Royal Government'''
* Cardinal Mazarin
* Finance Minister De Muri
* Her Highness the Princess / Her Majesty the Queen Henrietta de Tristain

=== Albion ===
* Captain/Viscount Jean-Jacques Wardes
* General Hawkings
* Henry Bowood (Captain and POW)
* Menvil the White Flame (Mercenary)
* Oliver Cromwell (Chairman and first Albion Emperor)
* His Highness the Prince Wales Tudor of Albion
* His Majesty the King James I Tudor of Albion
* Tyffania Westwood Tudor of Albion

=== Romalia ===
* Julio Cesar
** Parter: A wind dragon, Azuro
** Priest
** The legendary familiar Windalf

=== Gallia ===
* His Majesty the King Joseph de Gallia
* Sheffield, the Myoznitnirn
* Mrs. Molière

=== Sahara ===
* Bidashal of Nephthys / Bidashal of Sahara
* Chief Tariq

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Marquis Handenburg (Commander of the Germania army)
* Minican
* Pelisson
* Water Spirit

== Organizations ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Armies/Corps'''
* Royal Army
* National Army (aka Marquis Army)
* Sky Navy
* Imperial Guards
** Dragon Knight Corps
** Griffon Corps
** Manticore Corps
** Musketeer Corps
** Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit

'''Military Units'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
* De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion
* Magical Research Experimental Group
* Zero Organization (Fictional)

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Allied Forces
* Reconquista

== Places ==

=== Kingdoms ===

* Halkeginia (The continent)
** Albion (Kingdom of / Holy Republic of)
** Gallia (Kingdom of)
** Germania (Empire of)
** Grudenholf (Grand Duchy of)
** Romalia (Holy Empire of)
** Tristain (Kingdom of)
* Sahara

=== Cities ===

* Tristain
** La Rochelle (port)
** Tarbes (town)
** Tristania (capital)
*** Bourdonné Street
*** Chicton Street
*** "Charming Fairies" inn
*** Royal Palace
** D’Angleterre (Agnès's hometown)
** Tristain's Academy of Magic
*** Alvíss Dining Hall
*** Austri Plaza
*** Fenrir's Library
*** Vestri Courtyard
* Albion
** Dartanes (port)
** Londinium (capital)
*** Havilland (Emperor's palace)
**** White Hall
** Newcastle (Where Prince Wales was)
** Rosais (airbase)
** Saxe-Gotha (castle/city)
** Westwood (forest/village)
* Gallia
** Lutèce (capital)
** Versailles (''de facto'' capital)
*** Grand Tower
* Germania
** Vindobona (capital)

=== Miscellaneous ===

* Marie Galante
* Ragdorian Lake
* Scarborough
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Champ_de_Mars,_Paris Champs de Mars] Training Facility

== The Founder ==

*Founder Brimir
**Full name: Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ, Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori)

=== The Founder's Treasure ===

* The Founder’s Prayer Book (Tristain)
* The Founder’s Censor (Gallia)
* The Founder’s Music Box (Albion)
* The Founder’s ? (Romalia)

=== The Founder's Rings ===

* Ruby of Water (Tristain)
* Ruby of Earth (Gallia)
* Ruby of Wind (Albion)
* Ruby of Fire (Romalia)

=== Disciples/Familiars ===

To read runes, download the ''Aboriginal Serif'' font

* Gandálfr (ガンダールヴ, Gandāruvu), ᚷᚨᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ, on the illustrations and in the anime it's ᚷᚢᚾᛞᛟᛚᚠ (Gundolf)
* Windalf, ᚹᛁᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠ
* Myoznitnirn, ᛗᛇᛟᛉᚾᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ, in the anime it's ᛗᛇᛟᛞᚨᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ (Myodaitnir)

== Other Terms ==

=== Spells ===

* Alchemy
* Contract Servant
* Fixation
* Ignite
* Silence
* Summon Servant
* Void
** Dispel Magic
** Illusion
** Explosion

=== Weapons ===

'''Saito's World'''
* Staff of Destruction (M72 Rocket Launcher)
* Dragon's Raiment (Zero Fighter)

'''Ships'''
* ''Varsenda'' (Tristain ''Dragon Carrier''-class carrier)
* ''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/French_ship_Redoutable_(1791) Redoutable]'' (Tristain battleship)
* ''Lexington'' (Albion capital ship)
* ''Ostland'' (Built by Colbert, owned by Kirche)

=== Miscellaneous ===

'''Magical Artifacts'''
* The Ring of Andvari
* The Bell of Slumber

'''Books'''
* Secret of the Flame Serpent (Colbert's manual)
* The Practical Doctrine

'''Other'''
* Écu (Currency)
* Founder Brimir's Advent Festival
* Lord Spee's Sword
* Medal of White Hair Soul
* New Religon Hunt
* Ancient Magic
* The Predecessor
* Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, and Void elements
* Dot, Line, Triangle, Square-class mages.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter8 - MTL

2010-03-05T20:38:20Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: King Of Gallia===

The Kingdom of Gallia - the large country that has the highest population in Halkeginia. The population is about 15 million people. Gallia is an advanced country in magic… there are a lot of nobles too. Its capital, Lutèce, was the biggest city in all Halkeginia.

The city is positioned on the banks of Shire River that disgorges into the ocean. The so called “Old Town” developed significantly. However, the political center of Lutèce is not located there now.

It is located on the left bank of the river, rather away from the city, in the huge palace of Versailles. Not only was the palace elegant and complex, but so was the garden of Versailles, creating various shaped lines in front of the building.

This garden and building were expanded by the hands of the architects and the gardening masters invited from all over the world. All the growing cultures were used to change the outlook of Versailles.

Inside Versailles' palace, there was a building of particularly great dimensions. The royal family of Gallia had unusual blue hair color. In order to imitate this hair color, the building called the Grand Troyes was made from blue bricks.

In that Grand Troyes lived a man who had control over the 15 million lives in Gallia’s kingdom.

He was Joseph – King of Gallia.

His blue hair and blue beard framed his face, making it look breathtakingly beautiful. Tall and muscular he looked like a living statue. Though he was 45 years of age, he looked youthful in every way as if only hitting 30.

This beautiful face of a handsome man had a strange look on it.

Surrounded by two pages, he looked rather bizarre.

A lady’s voice came from the other side of the damask.

“Your Majesty…Your Majesty! The one which you looked for was found and came!”

Joseph elbowed his way towards the entrance in the room. A beautiful lady stood there surrounded by the blooming roses. Joseph’s face started to glow.

“Mrs. Molliere! Mrs. Molliere! You are the best!”

The lady who was called Mrs. Molliere presented a box to Joseph.

“Besides His Majesty’s Troops.”

With eyes sparkling like boys, Joseph opened the box. Once looking inside, his face glowed even more.

“This! This is ancient Kaap period’s heavy magic knight! Such an excellent article! Mrs. Molliere, you are a wonderful person!”

Taking out the approximately 20-centimeter sized knight doll out of the box, Joseph gave a joyful voice.

After that, he took Mrs. Molliere's hand and guided her to the center of the room.

“Saahsaah, I want you to look at this! It’s ‘My World’!”

The entire room had been converted into one huge miniature garden. Mrs. Molliere's eyes grew.

It looked like a map imitating Halkeginia. A huge model.

“Oh dear! What a beautiful miniature garden! It is wonderful!”

“Gardening masters from the whole country were called to make it! It took an entire month to complete!”

“Is this a latest play model? Have you gotten tired of chess?"

“Nononono. I am not tired!”

“Oh dear! May I ask what is it? I always thought it was strange for it to be fun.”

“Why?”

“Because, there is no opponent at hand. Enemy's horse and ally's horse move according to you, what fun is there in that?”

“Sadly as you can see there are no opponents around here.”

Mrs. Molliere laughed bitterly. Though the king was rich and had a pretty face he was often despised because he was not skillful in magic. He was called an imbecile and stupid. Therefore…the king who spent an obscure boyhood, became crazy in solitude. He highly devoted himself to chess.

“Chess has no changes from the original formula, it follows a certain pattern to focus on. But this play is different!”

Joseph said, pointing at the miniature garden.

“Geographical features are made following reality - the horses, spearmen, bowmen, musketeers, knights, dragon knights, artillerymen, warships… all made imitating the original army, fights as well! To decide cavalry’s victory or defeat dice is used! As a result the outcome is always different and gives you a feeling of an actual combat!”

Mrs. Molliere was interested in playing the war together that the king spoke so fondly about, though she couldn’t really understand it… She was glad seeing his happy face.

“Then can I too be one of Your Majesty’s bodyguard troop?”

“With pleasure. Knight of the Parterre. You‘ll make a splendid knight.”

Joseph placed the knight doll that Mrs. Molliere had brought onto the miniature garden. Jokingly, Mrs. Molliere bowed.

“Oh dear! Honorable Gallian knight of the Parterre? I will be begrudged by everyone!”

“A toast for the most beautiful knight leader in the world!”

Joseph lifted up the cup at his side. A page ran up and filled it with wine. Then the page filled Mrs Molliere’s cup as well and passed it to her.

“And in this play, Your Majesty will be both - friend and foe?”

The woman asked gracefully drinking from the cup.

“Obviously. Haven't I told you? In this Halkeginia game I am not a figure. I am setting up the strategy… A clever, exact strategy! That’s how it is. Oneself who is triumphant is crushed by the hand of oneself… Like I said I am setting a play for this sandplay stage, like a playwright.”

“Oh dear, this miniature garden is really precise.”

Mrs. Molliere who was taking a long look at it felt admiration. Hills, mountains, rivers… Ups and downs were applied to match real geographical features, even the small buildings in the city and the village were detailed. On a pass stood a soldier doll.

“What kind of drama unfolds here? Please explain it to me more."

“Currently, that single blue army occupies this city.”

Joseph pointed at the city in a round rampart.

“Now it and the Red Army, which shut itself up in a city here, watch each others movements.”

He said pointing at the city standing on left from there. The city was lined with the building models of great dimensions. Many doll soldiers were placed there. There were also placed a few monster and dragon figurines. There were also ship models.

“Now that’s where it gets interesting. A blue army is reveling to a victory! But Red Army uses an unexpected ‘Trump Card’ and reverses it!”

Such a child, Mrs. Molliere muttered in her mind. Domestic affairs and diplomacy were neglected due to the King’s craziness… These were the rumors. And they were not wrong.

Joseph smiled and took the doll from the miniature garden.

It was a tall and slim female figure with dark hair.

Joseph placed the doll to his ear.

And, as if the doll spoke to him, Joseph nodded many times.

After that, Joseph spoke to the doll.

”That's right! Oh yes! Plans are underway! This is a colorful and fun plan indeed! Oh Muse! Muse's more than cute! Take a reward! However, now it's "stuffed"! I want to grab the toys, dolls, even more than I already have! I think it's time to get the plan underway!“

The look that Mrs. Molliere gave the Joseph who was talking to the doll was full of pity. He was not a king, he was not an owner of the pining pretty face, it was an eccentric behavior of the one whose heart never was never loved.

Compared to his younger brother who was good at everything... he was exposed to throne threats... to the whirlpools of political strife... which troubled Joseph's mind eventually.

“Your Majesty, Your Majesty… Aah, Your poor Majesty…”

Mrs. Molliere with a theatrical gesture patted Joseph's mandible. Joseph gently embraced Mrs. Molliere.

“Aah, Your Majesty… stop with the pranks…”

“Well, you see a dramatic reversal is the attempt to end the game. It must be decided – victory or defeat.“

While watching the two cities Joseph muttered… and called the page.

“Throw it.”

Page nodded and threw two dices. Joseph looked at the fallen eyes and nodded.

“Oooh, seven! Delicate number! Hmmm… In this case…”

After meditating for a while, Joseph called the minister.

“Minister. The imperial rescript.”

From the shadows a small man showed up and bowed.

Joseph lightheartedly informed the minister who moved the horse in the miniature garden.

“Summon the fleet. Blow off Albion’s enemies. You have three days to prepare.”

“As you wish.” Not showing any emotions, the minister bowed and left.

Mrs. Molliere started trembling while watching the display in utter shock.

It wasn’t a miniature garden play anymore.

Just now, the instruction to a real war was given.

“What’s wrong, Mrs. Molliere? Are you cold? Page, put more wood in the fireplace. The madam shivers.” Joseph ordered page in a steady voice.

“Your Majesty… Ooh, Your Majesty…”

“What is wrong madam? The leader of the Gallia's Parterre knight corps cannot embarrass herself with such cowardice."

On the day when the Advent Festival started… thirty leagues away from the snowy city of Saxe-Gotha, figures, wrapped up in dark clothes, walked.

“I’m getting used to… mountain walks.”

Muttered a tall man. A dauntless face peeped from the opening of a deep hood.

It was Wardes. Fouquet's face popped up next to him.

They were sent here as Sheffield’s guards.

However, Fouquet had another reason to be here.

“Mathilda of Saxe-Gotha - I think I heard this place’s name from somewhere before.”

Wardes said to Fouquet, who answered back while stepping briskly.

“So nostalgic. I never thought I would be walking through this mountain path again.” She gave out a white exhalation.

“Is it still a territory of Saxe-Gotha?”

“The ‘City’ also includes this mountain range.”

“This land belonged to you as your home?”

“The city's council has been in charge. Sort of like viceregal.“

“Still, it’s considerable.”

“I am guiding another to the land from where I was driven out long ago. How ironic.”

“Your father, I know that he somehow shunned Albion’s royal family… But why was this land and the tittle taken from you and your father?"

“That’s royal family lies.”

“Lies?"

“Indeed. My father dutifully served Albion’s royal family… But once the royal family told ‘Give it’ and he didn’t."

“Haah, and what was that?”

Fouquet laughed teasingly and looked into the man's face.

“I’ll tell you only when you’ll tell me your mother’s story.”

Then Wardes turned his face away. Fouquet snuffled in dissatisfaction.

“Hey, Jean-Jacques Wardes, whom do you love more – me or your mother?”

But then Sheffield, who was walking behind, called them.

“How close is the nearest river?”

Fouquet stopped, squat down, elbowing away the snow… and touched the soil. Fouquet, who was a triangular Earth element mage, understood the soil well. Besides, because she grew up in here, she understood the earth here even better.

“Far. But it is not the only water source… one third of the city wells take the water from the mountains.”

“That should be enough.”

Fouquet elbowed her way through bush… and reached a cracked rock. Though the snow covered it, the water was visible from the crack. Luckily the center was not frozen.

Sheffield took out a ring from her pocket. Wardes and Fouquet recognized the ring at first sight.

“That… isn’t it Cromwell’s ring?"

Fouquet muttered. Sheffield shook her head.

“No, it is different from Cromwell’s ring.”

A secretary calling the emperor by name? Wardes and Fouquet exchanged the looks.

“What are you going to do with the ring?”

Sheffield smiled. Because it was the first time they saw her smile, Wardes and Fouquet were perplexed.

“Water is considered a living thing and the Ring of Andvari has the power to control it… as it’s an element that looks like the water spirit. Or should I say it’s almost identical.”

“Hmm.”

“The water spirit’s tears are expensive material used in making various potions. The power of water rules the composition of the body… with a potion, one can manipulate both – body and mind.”

“That’s a nice lecture. Now then, tell what on earth you are going to do with it?”

“The power of water to condensate… In other words, I can manipulate the town with this…”

Sheffield’s body began to glow.

Wardes remembered this light. The left hand of Louise's boy-familiar glowed in such light as well. Immediately after that… his left arm was chopped off.

On Sheffield’s forehead, half covered with hair, an ancient rune glowed.

Wardes screwed up his eyes.

“What are you doing?”

Sheffield did not answer anymore. She seemed to have been concentrating. She thrust out the hand with the ring towards the water. Gradually, the ring began to shine… and melt.

It looked as if… it was melted by the heat of Sheffield’s body.

Melted drops of the Ring of Andvari began to trickle down… and then a strong stream of water broke through the crack and flowed towards the city of Saxe-Gotha.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter5

2010-03-05T20:37:41Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 5: Siblings===

“Oh boy!! Awesome!! Elves' Ancient Magic!!”

Palace of Versailles, at the Lutèce, Gallia's capital.

The one who stood out completely within the magnificent palace, in the Grand Troyes room made from blue bricks, in front of the guest who came from a foreign country, the Gallian king, Joseph, laughed out loud.

The elf who was the guest, Lord Bidashal, did not reveal the slightest hint of a smile. Today, he had arrested the betrayer Knight of the Northern Parterre, and had brought her here.

His prey, the Knight of the Northern Parterre who was called “Number Seven,” was rolled onto a bed with her hands tied to her back. Being cast a sleeping magic by the elf, she was quietly snoring.

“For you to capture my niece without any trouble at all... that Ancient Magic really exists, huh!”

With his shining golden hair fluttering, Lord Bidashal opened his mouth.

“Your request...which was to capture the traitor - I have already fulfilled it. With this, may I take it as having garnered the privilege to discuss that matter further?”

“Very well. Envoy of the elf king.”

Joseph prompted Lord Bidashal.

“'King' is not the correct way of saying it. We do not have this 'king' title you barbarians use.”

In a quiet voice, the tall elf said.

Although he was called a “barbarian,” Joseph did not feel resentful at all. Gallia is connected to the land the elves inhabit at the east frontier. There were contacts with the elves for a long time already... Those contacts could not be called amicable, but he had already gotten used to the contempt the elves had towards human beings.

“Is it 'Chieftain'? Err, is it 'Chief'? Anyway, he is the leader you all elected during the tender right? What a troublesome thing you are doing...”

“We have already learned the foolishness of deciding the leader through lineage since a long time ago. If you address him as 'king' and not 'chief,' it would be a great insult towards us.”

“Well then, tell me about the intentions of Chief Tariq of the 'Nephthys,' Lord Bidashal.”

With a formal address, he asked that of the elf envoy.”

“The 'Shaitan's Gate' we protect has become quite active lately.”

“Is it something of the Holy Land?”

“To you all it is the Holy Land, but to us it is the abominable 'Satan's Gate.' Within these past few decades, its activity had become livelier. We think that the power of the thing known amongst you all as the 'Void'...has caused the revival of Satan's Gate.”

“Calling the sacred power 'demon's power', you elves are really arrogant, huh.”

“The power depends on the user, it can become light or darkness. The power which had formerly destroyed our world. You all may think of it as the God's power, but for us, it is the demon's power. A symbol of darkness. Our prophecy is this - ''When the four demons gather, the power of the real demon will be awakened. The power of the true demon will probably bring about catastrophe once again.''”

“It is worrisome for them to gather... is that it?”

“That's it. Ever since the great catastrophe six thousand years ago, a few times before this, the demon's powers had showed signs of gathering. Every time that happened, we were terrified. We wanted to secretly take away this 'Satan's Gate' which brought the catastrophe upon us. We wanted to bring it somewhere without any living beings. With that, the safety of the world would be preserved.”

“Hey, what are you trying to tell me? I don't wish for it, but when the time for the gathering comes, they will be gathered. If it is not the time to gather, they won't gather. The powerful strength is called thus.”

“Because here is not our country, we cannot stop the gathering. That would be interference. You are the king who governs the biggest part of Halkeginia・World of Barbarians right? When you exercise your influence, we want you to restrain the party which is trying to approach Satan's Gate.”

“For you all who use such strong magic, isn't that too trivial? If you are afraid, why not just bash it up? What would happen if you are destroyed by that 'demon' who possessed that power?”

If it turned into that, the first which would be directly trampled upon would be Gallia, but with a negligent attitude, Joseph said that. As if he was wishing for it.

“We do not like disputes. We also know that the thing we regard as 'darkness' is light to you all. If we can exist together, we would have no need to do so.”

Cheerfully, Joseph snorted. Lord Bidashal frowned slightly.

“Are you one of the religious fanatics who believed in Shaitan's Gate as well?”

At the elf who had declared Founder Brimir to be a demon, Joseph laughed out loud.

“I don't believe in God or the Founder. I only believe in myself.”

“I know that. That's why we chose you as the partner for the negotiations. Obviously, we had prepared a suitable exchange.”

“Say it.”

“The hundred year old Sahara at the other side, the rights to mining the Wind Stones, and the provision of various techniques and equipments.”

Wind Stones are something which make a boat fly in the air - an absolute necessity. The crystallization of the previous residents of the wind. There are lots of them sleeping in the Elf-controlled Sahara.

And then, the technology of the elves who had cleared the Sahara desert and changed it into the place where they live; it far exceeds that of humans.

Those two provisions were certainly a really extraordinary proposal.

“How generous.”

“The ideal you all believe in has been distorted. Of course.”

''Got it,'' Joseph nodded his head.

“Very well. There is still one more thing after this.”

“What is it?”

“I want an elf subordinate.”

Lord Bidashal's eyebrows became slightly clouded.

“...I will try to negotiate. I will act accordingly with your wish.”

“There is no need for that. You are good enough. As long as I am alive, serve me!”

Lord Bidashal was speechless.

At the silent elf, Joseph said.

“The pride of serving barbarians is unforgivable? You all want to protect the stability and the harmony of the world right? Haha, doesn't it coincide with my ideal? Serving such a person like me means nothing but protecting the ideals of the elves.”

“I have loyalty towards my mother country as well. My whole existence is...”

At that elf who answered evasively for the first time, Joseph roared.

“IDIOT! You decide on your own!”

Paling, the elf scowled at Joseph... but bowed down eventually.

“...very well. I will serve you.”

“Well then, step back. Go and tell Nephthys that I have understood.”

But, Lord Bidashal did not get up. His stare was fixed on Joseph.

“What? You have something to say?”

“I want you to hear something.”

“Speak.”

“What are you thinking about? You wish for the peace and stability of the world, but looking at your demeanor and your face... I do not think so. Furthermore, the god you people believe in, the god and saint who is probably the foundation of the people you rule over... no matter how much you disbelieve it, we scorn him. Frankly speaking, we imagine this would cause a befitting quarrel. We expected it not to be an easy task. But why do you help us so readily?”

In a bored voice, Joseph replied.

“Because I'm bored.”

“What!?”

“That's enough, leave!”

Joseph became pompous, and waved his hand.

After Lord Bidashal withdrew...Joseph approached Tabitha who was lying senseless on the bed.

Gently holding Tabitha who did not wake up due to the sleeping magic cast on her by the elf, he then sat down on his throne. Within the sleeping face of the innocent Tabitha, traces of his brother's looks were there.

The one who was gentler and smarter than anyone else, His Highness de Orleans...

As Joseph stroked Tabitha's face, he whispered,

“You are really good at chess, huh. Your moves cannot be found anywhere else. That's why, Charles, ever since you were gone, my opponent has only been myself. I almost died of boredom and despair. Every day, it was like dancing barefooted on a thorn-layered carpet. Hey, Charles. This time the game is settled. Joining forces with the elves・demihumans, quashing the ideals and beliefs of human beings. This time, the chess board has surpassed Halkeginia, to the whole world containing Sahara・the elves' land and the Holy Land. Although it is “teaming up”, I think about the plans, and I direct them. The elves and the country, all are my chess pieces. How does that sound? I am great right? Charles...”

In Tabitha's sleeping face, Joseph saw his younger brother.

Joseph started reciting towards the sleeping Tabitha.

“Everyone wants you to become the king. Charles, your magic skills surpassed everyone else. Yeah, you flew at the age of five. At seven, you managed to control fire completely. At eleven, you refined silver. At twelve, you understood the root of Water. I can't even accomplish any of them, but you accomplished them easily.”

Joseph gently stroked Tabitha's hair.

“I suppose you don't know the feelings I had when I was watching you. Nah, you knew? You kept telling me this. ''“Elder brother, you haven't awakened yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' Looking at me who was regarded an idiot by the liege and father, you said this as well. ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' Worrying about me, losing to me on purpose. However, do you get it now? Every time I am touched by that kindness of yours, I didn't do anything save becoming miserable.”

Tears spilled from Joseph's eyes.

“I could not help but be jealous at you. I became jealous at you who had the virtues and talents I do not. But there was no hate. Really. I don't hate you to the extent of being able to do such a thing. Until that time...”

Joseph closed his eyes.

Upon which... Three years ago, the incident of his father collapsing; was vividly brought back to him.

Father who was on his sickbed, at his final hour, called only both princes to his bedside. Nervous, Joseph and the Duke of Orléans stood at his bedside.

It was the moment to decide the next king.

In a weak, small voice, the king informed both of them.

“...the next king will be Joseph.”

Unbelievable words.

Everyone in the palace thought that Charles, Duke of Orleans, would be appropriate as the next king. Even their mother, the queen, called her eldest son as an imbecile, and supported Charles as the king.

Nevertheless... the king, his father, chose him.

Within Joseph, sheer joy was born. Making him the successive king...his father had probably become dumb due to his sickness. Yet, the words of the king are absolute. He had become king.

The next emotion he had was...a sense of superiority towards Charles. Charles, the one who was said to be the proper king by everyone; how depressed did he feel?

The authority which was supposed to have been his, which had slipped right through his fingers within that instant; how much of despair would he feel? He imagined Charles' bitter face. He was anxious to look at that face...Joseph stole a sidewards glance at his younger brother.

The moment he saw the face...Joseph felt despair instead. He understood that things were completely different from his vile imaginations.

“Congratulations.”

Smiling sweetly, Charles said that. Joseph could depict everything that happened at that time clearly, word for word.

“It is really great that brother has become the king. That's because I love you very much, brother. I will cooperate with you as hard as possible. Let's make this country a wonderful one together.”

Words without any jealousy, malice or sarcasm. The face of the younger brother who was really happy with his elder brother's crown, was right there. That was the moment Joseph's jealousy towards Charles turned into strong loathing.

With a painful face, Joseph squeezed out some words.

“Why didn't you feel bitter? Why are you gentle to that extent? Why do you have...everything I don't!? Charles, if you want to blame anything, blame your own talent and gentleness. Your cheerful face had killed you.”

During that day...

The one who had shot a poison arrow at the Duke of Orleans when he was out hunting, was Joseph himself.

“...you had said it right. ''“Elder brother, you haven't awakened yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' I have woken up! It is the “Void”! It's the legend! Just like what you said! Yeah, you have told me this! ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' I am doing it! Making the world into a chess board, I am enjoying the game! Everything is just as you said! You're an awesome guy! You are really a great person! Charles!”

After contemplating for a short while...Joseph touched Tabitha who was sleeping, on the lips.

“Your mouth resembles your mum's huh...Charlotte. Even if it were just that, your mother is beautiful. Be grateful to your pretty mother. Your mother who took the Water magic drug drink you were supposed to drink, in your stead...”

As if instructing Tabitha, Joseph continued his words.

“That Water magic drug was prepared by the elves. An ancient, complicated drug. Something which could not be made by human hands, no matter what. Trying that on you, who is my flesh and blood, again makes me hurt... But, it won't change, no matter what. It has to be done. Because you have opposed me, your owner. I have to fasten a leash on you. Don't I? Charlotte.”

When he looked at the person who didn't know anything, whilst smiling very mercifully, at least on the outside; Joseph declared these fiendish words.

“Until that elf finishes preparing the drug, enjoy your remaining time. The last compassion I grant for going against my own blood. Am I not bestowing the royal time I snatched away from you? In the tumbled down castle the elves built, spend a little time as a princess there. Haha, it would be appropriate for you to lose your heart due to the elf's drug. A present from your uncle who never did anything else...”

Holding Tabitha's hands, he pressed them against his forehead.

“Aah! What a sorrowful event! If Charles had not had that smile on his face on that day, right now, you would not be sleeping right now, and you'd be having a dazzling smile on your face! You probably wouldn't suffer from the elf's magic!”

While pressing Tabitha's hands against his forehead, tears flowed from Joseph's eyes. As if he was repenting in front of a priest, Joseph painfully squeezed out his voice.

“Although I have hurt your beloved wife and daughter...it is still incomparable to the pain I felt that day. Even if I use the people in Halkeginia and torment them...it is still incomparable to my remorse on that day.”

Slowly, Joseph stood up. Deep loathing resided within the eyes from which the tears of regret had vanished.

“That's why, Charles. I can now play with a bigger world in my palms. Using every power and wish, spitting on the virtue and ideals of men. Until the day when my heart hurts more than the time I killed you...I will use the world as a plaything, treating it with scornful contempt.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1

2010-03-05T20:06:10Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter One: Von Zerbst===

Within the deep, dark woods of Germania stood Von Zerbst Castle. But even though it was called a castle, it was considerably different from the Tristanian ones.

The old stone-made building probably had a splendid history, and the repeatedly added random extensions increased its original size twofold. The architectural style was uncertain as well. The rising top looked of ancient Tristain and Gallia, the high steeples belonged to Varon’s style, while the middle wall underwent a massive transformation under Albion’s architectural influence.

Next to the delicate Romalian brick tower stood a large Germanian citadel made of massive rocks… Thus, ignoring the looks and prestige, this building was a mess. Tristain’s and Gallia’s nobles furrowed their eyebrows upon seeing such a castle, and the respective liberty and innovation of Germania, the Country of Fire, made them frown deeply.

In this castle, within a room devoted to the cheerful and warm feeling of spring, Saito was sound asleep. Because he had just taken part in a big adventure, his body felt very tired.

In his deep sleep, Saito was dreaming. It was a nostalgic dream.

A dream of his hometown. A dream of Earth…

His mother was cooking in the kitchen, and he watched her from behind.

“Mother, what are you making?”

“Your favorite - hamburger steak.”

For some reason, such a casual conversation pierced hard through his chest. His mother turned around. Her familiar face. The same gentle, calm face of his mother...

“Saito, you, why are you crying?”

“Huh?”

Saito rubbed his eyes. They were full of tears.

“Such a strange child.”

Said the smiling face of his mother as it changed into the face of Tabitha’s mother. Surprised, Saito let out a cry.

“Uwaa!”

Saito woke up from his yell.

“A dream…”

It was already the second dream of his mother. Being so far away, it was a wonder he could recall her face at all.

Saito rose from bed and looked out of the window. The sun has already gone halfway. The bed next to him, where Malicorne and Guiche should have been sleeping, was empty. No one had slept in it for some time.

Saito dressed and turned to leave the room…

“Saito.”

Louise stood in the doorway.

“Oh, Louise. Good morning.”

For some reason, Louise shyly cast her eyes down when Saito greeted her.

“Lunch has been prepared. Everyone is waiting.”

“You should have woken me up then.”

“I tried. But you would not wake up.”

“I-I see. Sorry.”

Saito said looking away. He became embarrassed remembering the dream. It may have been a journey deep in the dream world, but the dream of his mother was strangely embarrassing.

Both Tabitha and her mother had been saved from Gallia‘s old castle five days ago. The previous night, they had arrived at Kirche‘s family's, the Von Zerbst’s, residence in Germania. Louise and Saito, Kirche, Guiche and Montmorency, Malicorne, Tabitha and her mother; overall - eight people and Sylphid managed to safely cross the border.

Gallian military, after learning that Tabitha and her mother went missing, placed checkpoints along the highway, checking passing travelers, but on every such point Sylphid would transform and Guiche would cast a spell pretending to be an important person, thus fooling the check.

Because the local Gallian army had fallen into disorder, it was easy to escape the line. The morale of local soldiers who stood in the check was low. Some soldiers would not even do a proper check on carriages, before mumbling the unmotivated "Go." The Kingdom of Gallia apparently did not care about prefectures too much, often excluding the army‘s direct control.

The best troops were placed on the border with Germania. Calling themselves the Knights of Roses, were a squad of elite knights placed there.

The party was nervous.

When they thoroughly rummaged the carriage, they found the disguised Tabitha.

Make-up was wiped from the face of the sleeping Tabitha,

“This girl…”

It was the young leader of the knights, who introduced himself as Castelmorr.

That moment, Kirche grasped her wand and Saito pulled out his sword.

However, Castelmorr got out of the carriage and loudly proclaimed,

“All clear! You may pass!”

Border passage was permitted. When the carriage crossed the border, they sent their expression of gratitude to the splendid knight. He, who should have captured Tabitha, Saito, and others, had let them go.

When Tabitha woke up and they told her about the incident, she just calmly said “I see.”

“Even though he was not an ally, he was not an enemy either. I was relieved.”

Saito recalled the conversation upon crossing the national border and nodded.

“Tabitha?”

“She is asleep in the room over there.”

Louise, from the room prepared for them, pointed to the door across the corridor in front of them. Saito nodded and slightly pushed the door. It was not locked. Making a slight sound, the door opened.

From the opening, Saito glanced into the room.

Mother and child, hugging each other tight, were sleeping soundly on the big bed.

Tabitha and her mother had been saved by Saito and the others.

“Anyway, they are finally safe.”

Louise, who stood by his side, nodded.

“Oh well. Besides, this is Germania… Gallia can’t do much here.”

Saito nodded and, feeling uneasy, asked,

“Hey, yesterday, when you sent the letter…”

The previous night, Louise sent a letter addressed to Henrietta in Tristain by owl. It was filled with Louise’s lengthy apologies.

First, it began with a report that Tabitha had been rescued safely, followed by an apology for crossing the border without permission; secondly, a statement of her willingness to take any punishment needed and the hope to return within three days' time.

“You didn't write about my arrest, did you?”

Though he watched closely as Louise wrote the letter, because he did not understand the characters, he could not understand the content. Louise would not take his crimes for herself, would she? He thought, and asked tentatively.

“Not really.”

Louise responded with a calm face.

Saito looked deeply into Louise’s eyes for a while. They were filled with little shining sparkles.

“Really? Aren’t you lying this way? It all started because of me; thus, it is me who should bear the responsibility…”

For a moment, Louise’s sparkling eyes lost their light as she fixed her sight on Saito.

“If you are caught, then you won’t be able to return…”

“Hey! That’s true, but… I am responsible as a sub-commander of the Knight Corps…”

Saito had changed recently. When he was talking about "responsibility" or "what he can do in this world," it all was making Louise perplexed. Didn’t he want to return to his world?

“Yeah, yeah. That story is already over. Let’s go, everyone is waiting.”

Saito, before turning to leave, peeked one last time as Tabitha snuggled closer to her mother. Then… something deep in his heart became strangely numb.

“What’s wrong?”

“N-Nothing.”

Saito and Louise left the mother and child asleep, and went to everyone who had been waiting in the dinning room.

While in the corridor, seeing the Von Zerbst castle’s furniture, Louise started complaining,

“Pshh, it’s the first time I have seen a residence with such a bad taste.”

Even so, Saito did not know a thing about the quality of the furniture in Halkeginia’s castles anyway. Well, it had a lot of Tristainian statues and paintings lined up.

“Making this corridor in the manner of Tristain and then for some reason placing these paintings from the east in it. Meaningless. Or perhaps rather than stressing over the eastern paintings, I should be angrier about the mimicry of Tristain to begin with. Either way it’s retarded.”

Louise pointed at the image of a God with many arms. For a moment it looked like a statue of the goddess of mercy with one thousand hands that Saito saw during a school excursion. Apparently, Louise could not forgive such casual decorating manner in using the furniture of her hometown.

“Look, this is Giovanni Lascault’s religious painting. Its tint completely mismatches the color of the wall. Ugh, these upstart nobles of Germania…”

As Louise continued fuming about, Saito said in an embarrassed voice,

“Umm, Louise.”

“Huh?”

“Walls, statues, paintings – they all are alright… But this… Look of yours…”

“What’s wrong with my look?”

''Tsun'' – Louise turned around to face him and asked.

“…You didn't take your dancer costume off?”

Underneath the mantle Louise was still wearing the same oriental dancer clothes that she wore while saving Tabitha.

With all its worth, these clothes were designed only to conceal the most pivotal points, and it was embarrassing, whatever exposed place he guided his eyes on.

“Reluctantly so. It's the only clothing I have to wear.”

For some reason, when Louise said that, her voice sounded triumphant.

“Argh! Put on the clothes you wore before changing to it – the Academy of Magic school uniform!”

“That? It’s dirty, so out of the question. I won’t put it on.”

“This is dirty in a different way! There!”

Saito shouted while turning his eyes away from Louise. Seeing her like that was making him feel nervous.

“That, isn’t this Kirche’s family house? That sort of attire is very suitable for Kirche's family as it seems from the looks of the servants.”

Just then, a young female employee wrapped in showy red clothes happened to pass by.

Louise calmly hid her body behind the mantle. Indeed, this way, Louise's slender limbs were completely hidden.

“Hey, she can’t see you that way!”

Once the employee passed, while giving a quick bow, ''swish'' - Louise provocatively swung the edge of her mantle, exposing the silky skin of her thigh. A teasing smile formed on her pink lips.

[[Image:ZnT11-021.jpg|thumb]]

''Swish-swish'' More of Louise’s white skin caught Saito’s eyes, making him color up and turn his face away.

“S-Stop it… Your mantle fluttering like that…”

This made Louise’s face blush deeply, yet she continued to stare at him.

“Why?”

“W-Why, well, you, uh, looking like that…”

“Looking like what?”

“Skin and stuff…”

“Are you stuuuupid? Are you excited just by looking at your master’s body? Unbelievable! How vulgar! You should die. In the forest.”

Blushing, Louise declared.

“Do you have any sense of shame?!”

“S-Shame for what! There’s nothing wrong with being seen by a familiar!”

Flurried Louise countered.

Firstly, in the carriage, Saito’s feverish gaze when he looked at her dancer’s clothing, was very amusing. But as if showing was not satisfying enough, she went up with the whole provocative ending.

However, trying to act calm was extremely embarrassing. ''What the heck was I thinking about – after everyone fell asleep,'' Louise raged wiggling in her blanket. She raged and raged, continuing to worry and worry more.

What would God think, seeing her present act?

Not just God, but Chii-nee-sama too?

While thinking so, cheeks burning from shame, Louise cursed herself.

While within the carriage, her distress continued… Louise pondered.

Though it was shameful to death, it also felt good.

''Aah, his gaze, solely focused on me and not on the other girls — that felt really good. By all means, I should wear these dancing clothes more. It was embarrassing, but this strange feeling of triumph was stronger than the feeling of shame.''

“Stop scrutinizing so much. Anyway, there's no ulterior motive and no deeper meaning to this. I’m just wearing what I want to wear.”

Louise said in an angry voice. Though in truth it made her feel wonderful and glad, it would make her very furious if he realized that; although she could not say why it would make her mad. With such contradictions struggling within her heart, Louise continued to speak.

“Stop looking so intensively at me. Haah, what’s a life-form not given by birth? You.”

Naturally, Saito’s pride was severely damaged by such words. Saito turned his neck to the other side, thus completely averting the glance from Louise.

“Who's looking?”

The two walked silently for a while. Eventually, missing his gaze, Louise started to lose her temper. It was so trivial.

Finding the mirror put on the wall, Louise halted in front of it.

“Who is this cute girl?”

“Hey, move on.”

“I think that’s me.”

“Yeah yeah.”

Saito kept his head turned to the other side. Louise was growing increasingly angry. In her mind she started repeating strings of angry words. ''Loveyouhesaidloveyouhesailoveyouhesaid''.

''Whyishepretendingnottoseewhyishepretendingnottoseewhyishepretendingnottoseelooklooklookgettingangrylook''.

Irritated, Louise went for her secret trump. She placed her delicate finger on her cheek.

“I wonder.”

“H-Hey, let's go.”

Nervous, Saito urged Louise. As always, he was looking at the opposite direction. ''Kaaaaan'' – a lot of blood went up to Louise’s head. ''I’m acting so cute, I’m acting so cute and yet... Can’t let that happen''. Pride soared high in Louise, like from the blood that ran up to her head. Result: Louise’s temperament broke loose.

“B, B-B-B, B-B...”

“B? What about it?”

“B, B-B-B-B-B, my breast cloth, i, i-i-i, i-i, if I remove it, w-w, wonder how I would look. Sex appeal increases cuteness, no doubt.”

“HAAH?!”

“There’s no doubt. Sex appeal easily attracts my familiar.”

Saito, determined not to lose, stood his ground. It was like this in his head – looking at Louise now would mean her victory and his defeat. Thus, with his right hand he pinched himself, desperately fighting against the overwhelming desire "to look."

“Then the b-b-breast cloth w-w-w-will go.”

“How long will you hesitate? E-Everyone will see you if you wait.”

“Hey you!”

“Pshh.”

“I won’t hesitate.”

Saito applied more power to the finger digging into his thigh. From the pain, cold sweat flowed. Seriously, flowed.

However, he wouldn’t look. A man decided not to look; so, he won’t look.

Louise gave a lot of care to the cloth which covered her chest. "Move," but the hand wouldn’t move even if ordered. It was shameful. No, shame was not the only thing. Death. Her head would explode and she would die from shame.

And then it changed again. Though she returned her noble position to Her Majesty, her noble pride was still there. By all means. It is necessarily for a master to make a familiar turn his eyes on her, so that there would be no regrets left.

Even though she was confused, because blood went up her head, Louise didn't notice such thing. Her pride was driving her insane.

“Waah!”

With a shout she lowered her breast cloth.

Saito was surprised. Even if he were not surprised, the moment when Louise shouted, his head moved on its own, disregarding his intentions. And thus, his head graciously turned to Louise.

The first thing Saito’s eyes jumped on was the pulled down the fabric of the dancing costume, covering the breasts, Louise’s slender fingers covering the exposed top of her breasts… which looked rather plain.

Saito, at the reflection speed of the insect level<!—At the what of the what? An insect’s reflexes maybe?-->, jumped at Louise. And clung close to her.

“Sorry, can’t help it.”

Recovered from her daze, Louise gripped the back of Saito’s head and tried to pull him off.　

“W-Wait a minute… stop! W-W-W-What are you thinking…?”

Then she saw Saito’s feverish eyes. W-What a look. Such a crazy passion that she, she… contrary to her will, Louise closed her eyes.

“W-We… are very likely to be imprisoned when returning back to Tristain, right?”

“…R-Right.”

Then a painful thought pierced Louise's mind. If… she were to be put into prison for all this…

Then she would not be able to meet Saito for a while.

“…then if so, maybe it’s the only time we can be alone as a couple?”

After those words… that time spent held firmly in Saito’s arms felt irreplaceable. Those thoughts, and Saito’s passionate look, deprived the last remains of the strength from her resisting hand.

“I-Is it alright?”

Louise, still nervous and shy, slightly parted her lips and puckered them up.

“S-Stop a-asking, idiot…”

Louise, looking very shy, was so lovely at this moment, that Saito’s head started spin.

He hugged her close to him,

Louise’s mind was in a turmoil.

''Aah, I am sorry ancestor-sama. Louise Françoise is about to be swept off her feet in the bitter enemy Von Zerbst's castle. When I passed through the gates, I never thought it would lead to this. I am sorry ancestor-sama, mother-sama, elder sister-sama, Chii-nee-sama – everyone – I am sorry…''

The passion was so strong that her mind started to leave, fading away…

But then, with the corner of her eye, she noticed red hair moving across the corridor. Louise's reaction was blitz-quick. She kicked Saito in the groin and quickly leaped back to her feet.

“Because you were both missing for so long, I came to check up on you.”

Guiche put a hand on his chin and shook his head.

“You, what are you doing in other people's homes?”

Kirche asked, not hiding the amazement in her voice.

Louise’s mouth opened and closed few times, vaguely trying to remember any letter of the alphabet to utter. She shivered while cold sweat dripped down her skin.

“ An i-insect leeched to my neck so I tried to take it off.”

“And of course for that you needed to take off your breast cloth?”

Kirche asked with a malicious smile. Louise’s body stiffened. Slowly, she dropped on her knees and her shoulders sagged.

Meanwhile, Saito was busy twitching on the floor.

Kirche approached Louise. She placed a hand on her shoulder, mischief was dazzling from her smile.

“Had enough of your lustful antics? And I thought no one would best me.”

“T-That’s not it, it has nothing to do with lust. It kind of shifted on its own!”

Shaking her temple, Louise came off with a desperate excuse.

“It’s alright. I have a gift for you.”

“Not needed.”

“It’s a letter from Tristain.”

The party, with tensed faces, gathered in Kirche’s room.

“Extremely soon.”

“Surely, it must be because she is so very angry, that queen of your country.”

Said a relaxed Kirche as she spread her hands. Louise carefully eyed the letter that Kirche passed to her. The envelope was made from high-class parchment and had the Kingdom of Tristain’s signature placed on it. The Crest of Lilies that she got used to seeing… a reply from Henrietta so soon.

''In this letter, mine and the others’ fates are written. How did Henrietta judge me?''

Her hand trembled from the tension. Saito watched her face nervously as well. Guiche, Montmorency, and Malicorne held their breath too, watching Louise's act.

Kirche carefully said to Louise, who was still not breaking the seal,

“Hey Louise, you know about that letter. It is not necessary to return to Tristain. You can stay in my house.”

“You aren't worried about our teacher, Colbert?”

Colbert volunteered to take Louise’s and the others' place so that they could pass the border.

Afterwards, there was no news from him. Even the crew of the ''Ostland'' that arrived at Von Zerbst had no information.

“If it’s Jean, then it will be alright. Surely, he hid himself somewhere. The report will come sooner or later. But if he were caught, then I would go on another rescuing adventure.”

“No good. It would be much tougher than before.”

Then Louise took a deep breath and opened the envelope in a dash. The letter inside had just a single piece of paper. And a short sentence was written in there. Reading it, Louise started to tremble.

“W-What is it?! What’s written in there!?”

Saito pressed her, unable to endure the tension any longer.

“Just this much was written? And more importantly, what is written on that? Give it to me.”

Kirche took the letter from Louise’s hand.

“What, 'Henrietta will wait at the La Vallière estate.' My, isn’t that good. She will wait at your family's home. Maybe it won’t be so tough there.”

Kirche said pretending not to know. Louise’s shivering reached its peak. She just managed to utter.

“At home...”

“Why? Isn’t it good if you can speak with your family - they might protect you.”

“Far from protecting, I will be killed.”

As if giving up, Louise lowered her head.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Volume 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Epilogue

2010-03-05T19:58:33Z

Ephyon:

===Epilogue===

Taking a wagon from within Alhambra Castle, the group traveled on the streets in the dead of the night.

They could not use Sylphid – it was impossible for eight people to ride on her body that had yet to recover. Even if she were healthy, she could not carry eight people and fly for an hour. There was no other way, since Sylphid was still a young dragon.

The plan was to enter Germania temporarily after traveling two days by coach, then cross Zerbst’s territory to enter Tristain.

The ones at the coachman’s seat, taking care of the bridles, were Guiche and Malicorne. Looking ahead, they were chatting in voices mixed with fatigue and excitement.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“If you think about it carefully, we have just done something terrible huh?”

“Uh-huh. We’ve done it this time.”

“Wonder what my father and mother would be thinking at home. When I said I wanted to serve the Imperial Guards, they were so happy… And now we’re going back as criminals. It’ll probably cause a huge trouble. Huh, I’ll really trouble them now. Geez.”

“Are you regretting your actions?” Guiche asked.

“Frankly speaking, a little. But I’d be more regretful if I hadn’t gone along, I think. Constantly harassed by our female classmates. If I hadn’t helped you at all, I would have become not a noble, but a commoner instead.”

Malicorne said, sighing.

“If that’s so, then don’t regret it.”

Guiche clapped Malicorne’s shoulders.

“You’re a good guy! One of these days you’ll get a lover. I guarantee it.”

“Even if Guiche guarantees it, I’m still not happy.”

Poking her head out from the carriage into the space between the two, Montmorency sighed.

“Huh, why did I follow you all until here… If I think about it, ain’t I at the frontier of Halkeginia?”

“Hahaha!”

Montmorency glared at Guiche who had laughed optimistically.

“What are you laughing at! I’m asking what we should do when we go back to Tristain!”

“I’m not thinking about that. When it comes, it comes.”

“Haa?”

“Shouldn’t we think about going back to our country first? Although it’s good that we rescued Tabitha, it doesn’t guarantee a safe return right? Not just the Gallian army. Seems like the elves are those guys’ allies too.”

“Huh…”

Montmorency let out a huge sigh. Guiche put his arm around her shoulders.

“Don’t worry, my Montmorency. I’ll give my life to protect you.”

“Why did I get the short end of the stick?”

“It’s okay! For some reason, my luck is strong! We’ll manage it this time too!”

“It’s not that. I’m saying that my choosing you is in itself a mistake.”

Glaring steadily at Guiche, Montmorency said that.

“H-How could this be…”

Guiche was dumbfounded. Montmorency planted a kiss at his face.

“Eh?”

“Why that miserable look?

“Monmo…”

At Guiche who looked up with feverish eyes, Montmorency declared.

“Geez. Don’t give up. We’ll make it somehow! 'Cuz I’m really not going to jail!”

Inside the wagon that was covered with a cloth, wrapped in straw, Kirche and the mother and child were snoring gently. Tabitha’s mother was asleep due to Montmorency’s potion. That’s because she would struggle violently when awake. Cuddling her mother closely, Tabitha was sleeping. She had certainly gone through much.

Covered in bandages, Kirche was sleeping too. Her burns were recovering due to Montmorency’s water magic, but… She had used up a lot of her strength.

Sylphid was sleeping in between Kirche and Tabitha.

The ones still awake in the wagon were Saito and Louise.

Looking at the sleeping Tabitha, Saito said,

“Hey Louise.”

“What?”

“I wonder how Tabitha felt, huh… Fighting alone all along like that… No matter how I think about it, looks like I’m more blessed. The ones who would help their friends, that’s really like you… But, this girl has always been alone.”

“Yeah.”

“As I thought, although we have gone against Her Majesty and Agnes to that extent, I think it’s good that we left.”

Saito said so earnestly. Louise nodded too.

“What are you going to do once we go back to Tristain, Louise? First we’ll rescue teacher, is there anywhere for us to hide?”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh?”

“Go to the palace openly and receive our verdict. What we have just done may not be wrong. But that does not change the fact that we have brought trouble upon the Princess and our motherland. We are lawbreakers. We have no choice but to receive our punishment.”

“That’s right. Uh-huh.”

Saito nodded, tired. ''How long would I be jailed? But still, I have no regrets. I think I would be more remorseful if I hadn’t done this.''

Seeing Saito acting in that way, Louise said in an angry-like voice;

“No. Only I have to go into jail.”

“Ehh?”

“Just say that I, Her Majesty’s court lady, had incited you guys, the Imperial Guards into action.”

“Wh-What!? Don’t joke around! I brought everyone along! It’s my fault!”

But, Louise was no longer looking at Saito. Gazing straight ahead, her mouth was tight shut, and a determined look hung on her face.

Despite wearing the dancer’s costume, Louise’s nobility was not damaged one bit. Instead, that lowly costume caused Louise’s demeanor as a noble to stand out.

Saito reminisced the time when he met Louise. The time when he was almost stepped on by the golem, Louise who said, ''“A mage who abandons his familiar is not a mage!”'' Louise had not changed since then. The girl who never neglected the “pride” within her…

Hiding such thoughts within her heart, Louise was divinely beautiful. ''I grew to like her because she’s like that.'' Saito thought.

“Louise… I… You are really great. Umm…”

Saito reached out for Louise’s left hand nervously. But that hand avoided him.

“Don’t touch me.”

“D-Don’t be angry!”

Nervous, Saito’s hands reached out for Louise’s shoulders.

“Didn’t I say not to touch me!?”

Louise’s face swelled, and she turned away. Those cheeks turned red. The third time he hugged her shoulders, she did not brush it away. She pursed her lips in an annoyed look, her body stiffening.

Simply speaking, Louise at that state was intensely cute. Saito could not help but to press his lips closer.

“No.”

Louise resisted.

“Th-That’s right! Kissing is a reward. Since I haven’t received anything like a reward. But, I still like to do this. Very much.”

Saito said impatiently, and ''nyah''<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki> displayed an extra large smile. It was an utmost evil smile.

''As I thought… such pathetic face is not something he acquired as Gandalfr. Just like what Saito said just now, courage, love… These are surely born from within him…''

When she thought about that, relief and a sense of mastery gushed forth in unison. ''Of course, this fellow is still my servant, right. How do I say it –the worshiper of love, right.''

''And yet I had worried about it and became miserable. My injured pride demands a restoration of honor.'' Louise stood up and folded her arms.

With an absolutely triumphant voice, she looked down at Saito.

“Ehhhhhhhhhh? You, what did you say you want to do with me?”

“…Ki-kiss.”

“I can’t hear you!”

Combing her hair back in an exaggerated action, Louise declared that haughtily.

“I said I would like to ki-kiss you.”

Saito was already kneeling and speaking politely. Grasping his fists tightly above his knees, he was trembling all over, somewhat regretfully. ''I can’t help it. The moment I said I wanted to kiss her, I had already lost.''

“You really want it? Say it please. How much do you want it?”

“V-Very much.”

“Very much? Don’t be that abstract! You want to kiss me right? This is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. So this beast says with a straight face that he wants to kiss his master. How touching.”

"I-I am not a beast.”

Saito had already started using "[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes#Mon|mon]]". That’s a result of his expanding humility due to his wanting to wholeheartedly kiss Louise.

“You’re not a beast?”

Louise raised her eyebrows.

Kirche, the maid, Jessica, pseudo-breasts, the Princess. Various incidences of her pride being bruised were brought back to her like a kaleidoscope that changes its shape.
[[Image:ZnT10-255.jpg|thumb]]
Her anger towards those memories had finally made Louise wake up.

Louise started putting on her miraculous impish manner. She did not learn it from anyone. Probably, that was because some part of Louise was asleep. Until now, it had only lain dormant without coming out to the surface. While watching Saito’s reaction, Louise started manipulating that imp of hers that had formerly come out only unconsciously.

Smiling, Louise first stood with her arms akimbo. Because of only that pose, Saito almost died.

Not satisfied with that, Louise raised one of her legs, and placed it against the wall. Her dancer costume’s loincloth was lifted up, and her thighs which draw Louise’s delicate lines were burned into Saito’s eyes.

At the same time, she cast a flirtatious, sneering glance at him.

Breathing had already become difficult for Saito.

In a singing-like voice, Louise said to Saito.

“So, what did you say you want to do to me? What did’ya say? Use that funny mouth of yours. With unique, helpless words which can make me laugh. Together with that sickening dog-look, say that word!”

“Ki-Kiss…”

“Well then, praise me.”

With an increasingly triumphant attitude, Louise said further.

“…Eh?”

“Praise me until I’m happy. Oh yeah, firstly, that maid. Give me 100 parts of me that are better than Siesta. If not, I won’t let you do anything.”

Saito was confused, but he still continued.

“Y-You’re… Which parts are better errr… You have good points; Siesta has good points too… As a rule…”

“What is this!?”

“Looks like this child didn’t hear it properly. I said to praise me. Praise your master, your ruler, your god! Can’t you hear? Feel like dying, are you?”

At the height of this chaos, the taboo came out of Saito’s mouth.

“Umm… Louise… yeah! Your breasts!”

“You’re making fun of me?”

Louise’s lips distorted into something evil. She put strength into her stamping foot. ''Ouuuuuu'' A groan escaped Saito’s mouth.

At that instant…

The sound of someone coughing could be heard.

Louise turned back, and saw that Guiche, Montmorency and Malicorne were staring at them from the coachman’s seat.

Being delirious, she had completely forgotten their existence. Louise’s face turned crimson. Because Saito was beginning a journey in his dream, he did not realize anything.

“Errr… Louise. If you don’t finish it, your name will be…”

Guiche said that with a troubled face.

“Stupid. If you’re bored, p-please practice your drama! Isn’t that so, Saito?”

However, Saito could not reply because he had already fainted. Louise cheerfully lifted Saito up, and just like how Siesta did last time, turned him around.

“Hey. Saito here. Just now was the practice of our play.”

Whilst shaking their heads, Guiche and the others looked to the front. Sighing, Malicorne hit the horse with his bridle.

The coach they were in sped up.

Anxiety, joy, hope, and then pride and self-respect... Fully loaded with various feelings, the coach headed towards the country border of Germania, dashing across the streets under the moonlight of the twin moons.

Tabitha was dreaming.

At the dear Orléans mansion at the lakeside of Ragdorian Lake... There was a table at the center, and her gentle parents were having some snacks whilst chatting pleasantly.

Being watched over by both of them, the doll her mother bought for her... With “Tabitha”, the doll which could not be said to be very beautiful, beside her, she was reading a book. She was reading out “The Hero of Ivaldi” in a clear voice, a book which she had read for many times. A cheerful voice that she no longer had, was flowing out of her.

Those gentle times that had disappeared at the other side of timeline - they were right there.

Within the dream, Tabitha realized that she was in dreamland. That's because her father who was smiling so warmly, had already passed away.

Percerin , the butler, appeared.

“Your Highness, the guests have arrived,” he informed them. ''Please show them here'', her mother said. ''Charlotte's friends? That's quite rare,'' her father said with a smile.

Her academy friends' faces showed up at the courtyard.

With bunches of flowers in their hands, Guiche and Malicorne came forth. Montmorency was with them too.

With a somewhat embarrassed face, Louise handed Tabitha a paper bag. There were many sweets inside.

With her dazzlingly red hair, Kirche showed up. Smiling sweetly, she hugged Tabitha. Embraced by her close friend, Tabitha was touched without a reason. A friend's warmth is the hardest to substitute. Tabitha felt as if her frozen heart was melting.

Another close friend descended from the sky, and licked Tabitha.

“You have informed us, right?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid happily purred. Tabitha gently patted the chin of her faithful familiar. Sylphid squinted her eyes.

The last one to show up was Saito.

Carrying a sword at his back, he approached Tabitha slowly, and bowed.

“Sorry, I'm late.”

Tabitha smiled shyly and turned away.

“The Hero of Ivaldi” she was carrying slipped from her hands.

''Is it because I've found my hero?''

In that immensely gentle, warm dream, Tabitha thought that.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter10

2010-03-05T19:52:41Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 10: The Hero of Ivaldi===

Kirche's dance was beautiful, but Louise, Montmorency and Sylphid were hopelessly unskilled.

Matching a simple rhythm, Kirche made a melody with her dance. The other three behind her saw that and moved as if trying to mimic her, but they could not do it.

Nevertheless, to the soldiers who were craving for entertainment, it was good enough. That's because the dancing young girls' figures were only messily covered with cloth at the breasts and the waist.

The wine they brought was spent very quickly.
[[Image:ZnT10-215.jpg|thumb]]
Shaking her sexy body, that red-haired girl was just like the incarnation of fire - shaking bewitchingly and passionately. The flashily swinging red hair was like a flaming torch.

On the other hand, the blonde and the pink-haired lady were merely shaking their waists rhythmically with her. But strangely, their movements were noble-like, and they possessed a high-class radiance as if that was a dance presented in the palace.

As for the blue-haired girl, initially, she could only sway about clumsily like a new-born fawn. However, in time, she got the hang of it, and started raging around happily.

Her wild presentation did not look like a dance no matter what, but watching her face brimming with joy brought happiness to those people.

The soldiers gulped and emptied the wine.

Inside, Baron Misscoeur left his seat. He did not touch the served wine, not even a drop.

Kirche saw Baron Misscoeur's soldiers head towards her. As if that was a signal, Kirche stopped her dance.

Worried, Louise whispered into Kirche's ear.

“That commanding officer didn't touch the wine. Is that okay?”

“I'll do something about it, so leave it to me. Umm, Montmorency. You prepared the sleeping potion so that it would work exactly after an hour right?”

“Yeap. But I think there might be slight differences between individuals...”

“So, 30 minutes from now, huh. Please deal with these soldiers appropriately. In 30 minutes time, I should have returned too.”

A soldier rushed up to Kirche and whispered a few words to her.

Smiling sweetly and nodding, she went after Baron Misscoeur who had disappeared.

The remaining members exchanged looks with one another.

“She said she was buying more time, but...”

The drunk audience started shouting unanimously.

“Hey!! The performance had ended!?”

“If so, come here, and pour us some wine!”

“I don't want to! Pouring wine for the soldiers!?”

Montmorency trembled all over with fear. She had been humiliated by dancing in front of commoners wearing such an embarrassing costume. If she had to serve them wine as well, she would probably no longer be able to take it.

“W-We'll dance! Quiet!”

Part two began. However, the dance team was without Kirche, and matching the horrendous music, they merely shook their waists roughly to the delicate rhythm. Because of that, the soldiers began to grow tired of it. Apparently, the huge success in the first part was due to Kirche's presence.

“What the heck is this!? Return our money!!”

Wine bottles and dishes flew towards them.

“Shit! Cocky soldiers!”

''Poinkk!'' Being hit by wine bottles squarely at their heads, Guiche and Malicorne exploded in fury.

“W-Wait! If you get angry here our plans will be spoiled!”

Saito anxiously stopped them.

“What's wrong!? Since you're dancing, strip!”

“I can take off my clothes now?”

''Kyui, kyui!'' Seemingly happy, Sylphid was about to strip off her clothes when it was Louise who- ''Pongg!'' hit her at the head.

“Why you hit me!?”

“Have some dignity! Dignity!”

“But I have no dignity in this form!”

Sylphid said, pointing at the dancer's costume that barely covered her breasts and waist.

“You have no choice!”

At their confusion, the soldiers booed them down.

“Oi, oi! So how!”

Saito coughed, and unsheathed Derflinger from his back. The soldiers became silent in an instant.

Malicorne and Guiche tried to stop him anxiously.

“Pl-Please stop! Don't be violent!”

But Saito...

“After this, I'll show my sword dance!”

...shouted desperately.

Under the attentive eyes of the silent soldiers, Saito swung Derflinger about.

“Cresent Moon Blow! Hoyaa!”

He jumped, and struck the ground.

“Jumping slash! Heeyaaa!”

The soldiers did not respond, but... in time, a roar started.

“Y-You're INSULTING us!?”

“We train with swords every day!!”

“Why must we watch you bastard's pathetic sword dance!?”

“Oops, we better go...”

The soldiers stood up and were going to leap at them. At that moment...

A gentle sound of flutes could be heard.

“Eh?”

They turned around, and with a serious face, Guiche was blowing a flute. Malicorne started playing the drum seriously too. A very graceful melody.

“Waah, this… isn’t this court music?”

It looked like Guiche and Malicorne had begun a musical performance they were required to memorize as part of their fundamental education. Completely different from the previous music, it was a gentle tune.

Slowly, Montmorency started dancing in accordance to the tune. There wasn’t the furiousness Kirche’s dance had, but it was a movement that overflowed with grace and elegance.

Apparently, the combination of the bold costume and the elegant court dance had captured the soldiers’ hearts. Obediently, they started viewing the dance appreciatively. Saito held a sigh of relief.

Montmorency’s elegant dance continued for another twenty minutes.

While they were doing that, the effects of the sleeping potion started taking place. The soldiers started dozing off one by one. Under the moonlight, as if inviting the fairy of sleep, Montmorency continued dancing slowly.

Ten minutes were needed until every one of them fell asleep.

The sleeping potion Montmorency had mixed was a powerful one that would make the consumer fall asleep for a day.

The courtyard turned into a large bedroom. The sight of 300 soldiers and nobles lying prostrate, asleep, was quite a magnificent one.

Saito and the others exchanged glances, and took out the wands hidden inside their musical instruments. After they finished equipping themselves, the party went to the castle tower of Alhambra. The crumbled, white castle reflected the moonlight and shone bewitchingly.

''After this, we’ll have to find Tabitha and her mother in this castle… and rescue them both.''

''Before that, we would probably have a showdown with the elf.'' Saito prayed that the elf wasn’t there.

Just like an abandoned castle, here and there, parts of Alhambra Castle had collapsed. Ropes were tied across at dangerous places, as if it was not possible to proceed any further. The interior was exactly like a maze.

Whilst pretending to be lost, Kirche investigated the castle interiors. But… Tabitha’s figure could not be found. Because it would be bad if the sleeping potion were to take effect, Kirche halted her temporary search and headed towards the room of Baron Misscoeur, the one who lead the soldiers.

Entering the entrance hall facing the courtyard, she went up the stairs immediately. At the right of the passage upstairs there was a metal door that looked like it had been made recently. She used the knocker to hit the door, and with a sound of a key being turned, the door was opened.

“Oooh, I’ve been waiting! Come, come on in!”

Although Baron Misscoeur assumed a grim face in front of his soldiers and subordinates, he changed his looks and ushered Kirche in.

“Well then, I’ll have to hold an examination. Nah, it has also been arranged by the king’s order that I am to check every single person entering this castle. Yeap, every single one.”

Baron Misscoeur stretched out his hands towards Kirche. But, Kirche gently brushed the hand away.

“You can examine me anytime, right?”

Whilst saying that, she sat on a bed beside a wall, facing him. Crossing her legs, she smiled.

“Hey, mister commanding officer. I’m a lady who's full of curiosity. So, I would like to ask something… is that okay?”

“What do you want to ask?”

Baron Misscoeur displayed a doubtful look.

“Are you protecting a super valuable diamond here?”

“Diamond? Ahaha! What a shame! The thing we are protecting here is just mother-and-child prisoners. What? You all came here to steal some non-existent diamond? Well then, I’ll have to carefully check you…”

Kirche avoided the hand which went about at her shoulders.

“I want to have a look at the prisoners. I am veeery interested in such things.”

“What an unusual woman. What would you do after seeing those people?”

Baron Misscoeur inserted his hand into the hem of Kirche’s dancing skirt.

“Hmm?”

He noticed the thing his fingertip touched.

Slowly grasping the thing and pulling it out, Baron Misscoeur looked at the thing he was holding, and cried out.

“You, a mage…”

Still smiling, Kirche snatched the wand from Baron Misscoeur’s hand, and shoved him away. She quickly recited a spell, and a huge fireball appeared at the tip of her wand.

That fireball was held at the nose of the baron who had fallen back. Having a fireball a few times bigger than his head placed in front of his nose, the baron held his face away in terror.

“Well then, shall you guide me to where the prisoners are?”

“…bastard, are you the Duke of Orléans? A spirit who doesn’t exist in reality?”

“Nope. I am just a thief. For your information, I am short-tempered. If you don’t want every hair on you head to be burned to ashes, take me there quickly.”

Baron Misscoeur trembled.

“No way. I can’t do that.”

“Whhhhy?”

“He is there. I will be killed by him.”

Kirche’s raised her eyebrows.

“He? You mean the elf?”

“Th-That’s right. Forgive me! If it’s money I’ll pay. That’s why…”

From the other side of the door a high-pitched, clear voice could be heard.

“What’s with the money?”

Hiiiiiiiiiiii! Baron Misscoeur let out a shriek.

“Lord Bi-Bidashal!”

The door opened, and the figure of a tall man covered in a foreign robe appeared.

After casting a glance at Kirche, without paying the slightest attention at the fireball at the tip of her wand, that man asked in a dubious voice.

“Who are you?”

Kirche’s reply was the fireball. Released from the tip of her wand, the fireball swelled up, as if swallowing the thin elf. However, Bidashal did not even try to avoid it.

'The fireball burned the elf up in an instant'… the instant she thought that, in front of her eyes, it changed its target and turned 180 degrees.

“Wh-!!”

A shriek of shock leaked out of Kirche's mouth.

While Saito and the others were rushing up the stairs leading from the courtyard to the entrance of the castle tower… the wall of a certain section of the castle tower exploded suddenly.

“What was that!?”

Guiche shouted.

Next, the figure of someone dropping from the center could be seen.

“Isn’t that Kirche!?”

Together with the broken pieces of the wall, Kirche slammed onto the ground. They rushed to the collapsed Kirche.

“Such bad wounds!”

Montmorency started chanting a Water spell hastily. Sylphid transformed herself too, and started casting recovery magic at the same time.

“Elf… be careful…”

Saying that, Kirche fainted. It was quite a huge damage.

“Guiche, Montmorency. We’ll leave Kirche to you.”

“G-Got it.”

Saito broke out in a run. Louise chased after him.

“Wait! Wait for me!”

“What is it!?”

Saito screamed out in fury.

“Your opponent is an elf! If we don’t proceed carefully…”

“There’s no time to do that! Kirche is already injured! If we don’t hurry, Tabitha could be in danger!”

Louise raised her voice too.

“You’re in danger too, aren’t you!”

“…Louise?”

Dumbstruck, Saito stared at Louise. Whilst catching her breath, Louise shook her head.

“I am scared of your courage… scared of your courage that causes you to plunge towards 70,000 enemies and not be afraid of the elf…”

“What do you mean!?”

“Your courage… Isn’t that a fake courage you were given as Gandálfr? If you’re afraid, then you can’t protect your master – that courage which acts on its own.”

“Haaa?”

“I cannot allow it. The contract I gave you has turned you into someone unlike you. So please… don’t show that courage to me.”

With eyes brimming with tears, Louise looked up at Saito.

Saito muttered at a tired-like voice.

“…if that’s the case, okay.”

“…eh?”

“I actually don’t have such courage. I am ashamed, but to be frank, I have been trembling fearfully since some time ago. Trembling with excitement? That’s no joke. I am shivering in fear.”

“Saito…”

“Even during the time I plunged towards the 70,000, I was afraid I was going to die. I was so scared I froze all over and did not move. I forced myself to lift my legs off the ground, and to move forward. That is the courage of Gandálfr? Don’t talk nonsense. If anything happens, I’ll tremble all over in fear like this.”

“So, so why…?”

“I cannot show such a pathetic appearance, can I!? To start with, I’m a guy right!? Just like that, because of some twist of fate I was born a male! That’s why I cannot act foolishly, and have to show a good appearance! Besides, I’m Gandálfr. I’m not ordinary, and I have received powers. All the more, I can’t escape! Because it’s me, I can probably do it. That's why there’s no way I can escape!”

Tears overflowed from Louise’s eyes. Whilst weeping, Louise hit Saito.

“Why are you hitting me!”

“I misunderstooooooddddd<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

Saito was perplexed by Louise who was angry at him. But, now was not the time to be puzzled or go against her.

“Okay now, just prepare your spell.”

Being told that, Louise nodded. With his right hand, Saito grasped the handle of Derflinger he was carrying at his back. The runes on his left hand shone. He gently hugged Louise with that left hand.

“Hmm, what was that again?

“Hm?

“It was written in the report card. This character which flows easily. I was like that from the start. At this moment, whether I would flow into the Gandálfr which is magic or legend or the Void, I won’t be surprised.” 

Louise frowned a little.

“…which one is it? Your courage. Is it a real thing? Is it really Gandálfr’s after all?”

“Surely, once I hear your Void spell, my heart would jump, and my fear would disappear a little. But the effect of being Gandálfr was only something like that. Apart from that… it is my very own courage which flows easily.”

Whilst letting her tears fall, Louise gripped Saito’s sleeve. ''So, Saito’s “love” is also…''

Nevertheless, now was not the time to be immersed in sweet feelings,

At the next instant, from the castle tower, a few fireballs flew towards them.

Saito held out his sword. The small fireballs were absorbed by Derflinger and were extinguished. As if repelling them, Saito charged forward, ran up the staircase and slashed the pillar of the entrance hall.

The pillar was cut into two, and Lord Bidashal who was standing behind it, appeared.

“Hi!”

Without even giving him the time to recite spells, Saito drove the handle of the sword towards his stomach. Lord Bidashal fell back onto the bed.

Whilst poking at the fallen Baron Bidashal with his leg,

“This guy is an elf?”

He asked Louise.

“No. You know it too, right? Elves have pointed ears…”

From the top of the stairways leading to the second floor, a human figure appeared.

A voice like the clear sound of a glass bell could be heard.

“You all are friends of the girl just now?”

Seeing that silhouette, Louise said.

“Just like him.”

From the wide staircase, the elf descended slowly. Derflinger which was being grasping tightly, said in a sad voice.

“Elf… nothing we can do now. For our safety, we’d better pull back here.”

“If we pull back we can’t save Tabitha.”

Step by step, the elf came down from the stairs.

“I am Bidashal the elf. Let me inform all of you.”

Using the word “elf” in his self-introduction, was he trying to play on the fears of Saito and the rest?

That was an unnecessary move.

Even if he didn’t do that, there was a power of limitless intensity in that peaceful voice. Different from the enemies they had encountered so far, a hidden terror; so felt Saito.

“Wh-What is it!?”

“Leave. I do not like battles.”

“If so, return Tabitha!”

“Tabitha? Ah, that mother and daughter, eh? That is impossible. ''“Guard them here.”'' I have unfortunately made such a promise. I cannot hand them over.”

“If so, we’ve got no other choice. There’s no way but to fight.”

''This guy is strong.'' The battle experiences he had until now taught him thus. The instinct he had as a living being started warning him about the creature in front of him, who had surpassed him.

But still, Saito gripped his sword.

Grasping his sword, he looked forward.

However, his legs did not obey him.

Whenever the elf took a step forward, Saito took a step backward. He was then reminded of the words Agnes taught him.

''“Look for openings.”''

No matter how much he looked, his opponent was full of openings. Wherever he swung his sword, that should be a hit.

''Why is he that defenseless?''

"Partner, it’s useless. Stop it.”

Derflinger said in a slightly impatient tone.

And yet… Saito readied his sword and rushed forward.

“Ooo, Woooooooo!”

A voice close to desperation. He dashed forward with his shivering legs. Jumping in front of Bidashal, he swung the sword downwards… but,

''Buuwahh''

The air in front of Bidashal distorted.

As if he was swinging a lump of rubber, the sword was repelled backwards. Just like jumping on a trampoline, Saito was blown backwards.

Saito rolled down to the entrance hall in front of the courtyard.

The elf stopped halfway at the stairs, and looked down at Saito.

“Leave, you barbaric fighter. You cannot win against me.”

Louise rushed up to Saito who had collapsed.

“Saito!”

''Ouuuuuuuccchhhh!'' Saito stood up. Having struck the stone marble floor, his body did not move for a while. Although he was Gandálfr, his body was still of living flesh and blood. However nimble he might have been, the damage he received was still there.

“What kind of person is he… it was as if there was a wall of air in front of his body… What happened?”

Derflinger muttered in a bitter voice.

“That is 'Counter.' Just like the elves who hate fighting… What a troublesome magic…”

“Counter?”

“Repelling all attacks and magics –a strong Ancient Magic. Looks like that elf had made a contract with the 'power of the spirits' in this castle. What an elf. What an amazing 'user' this guy is…”

“Ancient Magic? THAT of the Water Spirit?”

“Remember, partner. This is the 'Ancient Magic.' Until now, all the enemies were but trying to imitate it. Not even Brimir himself could win against the elves’ Ancient Magic. The real one is after this. Well then, what should we do?”

“Don’t play with me! If we cannot use swords or magic, what should we do!?”

Bidashal lifted both his hands.

“O power of spirits hidden within these stones, with the ancient covenant I command you. Turn into pebbles and strike these enemies of mine!”

Around Bidashal, the huge rocks which formed the stairs rumbled and started rising up.

The pieces of rocks exploded in mid-air, attacking Louise and Saito.

Saito tried to fend off the countless assailing stones that were like scattered gunshots. However, there were too many of them and those that were not fended off hit his body.

Saito shielded Louise in front of her, and stopped those with his body.

One of them struck Saito at his forehead, and blood started trickling. For one moment he almost lost consciousness… but Saito still endured it.

Louise supported Saito who seemed to be falling down.

“Hey Derflinger! What should we do? What on earth should we do!?”

“There is no other way. Only your element can do something to this guy, someway or another. You’re the one who has to act, Louise.”

“But, no magic can work! What in earth should I recite? Ah, I left Founder Brimir’s prayer book at the academy, so now I can’t do anything, can I!? I can read it when I can? What is that! I have been reading it all the time!” 

“You have mastered that spell long ago.”

“Eh?”

“Dispel. There is nothing else which can nullify Ancient Magic apart from 'Dispel.'”

“Oh yeah, Dispel!”

“But still, looks like that elf had made all the powers of the spirits in this place into his allies. To nullify all of that is something big. Can you gather such a willpower to cast such a Dispel?”

Louise was taken aback. But… she could not run away.

That’s because Saito was standing in front of her, wielding his sword.

Besides not admitting the defeat of her familiar, as a master, she should not admit her own defeat.

No… it was something simpler. That’s because there was no way she could abandon the guy who was so attracted to her.

''Attracted to me, that’s possible huh?'' Louise reflected back upon it. She was astonished at herself for still having the time for such things.

''Maybe I can.''

Louise readied her wand.

Because the mage and the warrior guarding her still hadn’t left, the elf looked a little angry.

“You savage. Stop this useless resistance. I already have a contract with these stones which form this castle. Every spiritual power residing within these walls is my ally. Both of you will never win.”

Saito bared his teeth and roared.

“…shaddap you long-eared fool! Who’s the savage here!? I hate people who think they are so great like you the most!”

Bidashal shook his head, and lifted up both his hands again. Then, the rocks of the wall were ripped out, and they turned into a gigantic fist.

“Wh-What is that!?”

A fearful voice escaped through Louise’s mouth.

No matter how great a mage is, there is no way he can make an enormous rock fist whilst reciting such a strong defensive spell.

Staring at the rock that had formed like clay, Saito trembled all over.

“So that is the 'Ancient' of the elves…”

The gigantic rock fist aimed and flew towards Saito and Louise.

In the living room, reading the book out loud, Tabitha’s ears caught a loud sound of explosion.

After that, silence ensued for a while, but… this time she could hear the soft noise of something cracking off.

Her mother cringed in her bed, afraid.

Tabitha gently embraced her mother. ''What on earth has happened?''

“It’s all right,” she whispered to her mother. Getting down from the bed, she went to the door to check things out.

But… the door was shut with the 'Lock' spell. Deprived of her wand, she could not do anything. Once feared by others, now the Knight of the North Parterre, Chevalier Charlotte, was nowhere to be seen. The one who was there was only Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, imprisoned and utterly helpless. Even if she wanted to check what was happening outside, she could not even do that.

Tabitha returned to the bed.

Her frightened mother stared fixedly at the “Hero of Ivaldi.”

Tabitha picked up the book, and started reading it, like she had done for many a time.

Whilst reading the book, Tabitha thought,

''What if… someone has come to save me?''

Sylphid’s face floated in her mind.

Kirche’s face came into her mind.

''I hope it’s not them, Tabitha thought.' That elf is probably no match for anyone.''

Finally, Saito’s face came into her mind.

''The legendary familiar, which that guy professed himself to be.''

''The sword user who defeated me.''

''Saito who had defeated me, a Chevalier, with a sword. If it’s him… what if it is him who has come here to rescue me?''

But… she shook her head.

''Such miracle would never happen.''

''Someone who can win against that elf does not exist.''

''Any hope will lead to despair. Hasn’t that been the case all this while?''

''That’s right, there had never been a time when my anticipation was rewarded.''

''Tomorrow I’ll lose my soul. This fate will not change.''

Slowly, Tabitha started reading the book again.

''Ivaldi confronted the dragon inside the cave. The scales of the dragon which had been living for thousands of years were glittering like golden bars, and had turned very hard.''

''The dragon said to Ivaldi who was shivering in fear whilst holding his sword.''

''“What a small being. Get lost. This is not a place you should come.”''

''“Return Roux!”''

''“That girl is your wife?”''

''“No.”''

''“What kind of relationship do you have with her?”''

''“Nothing. I had only stopped by at the village to have some bread.”''

''“You throw your life away just for that?”''

''While trembling all over from fear, Ivaldi proclaimed,''

''“For that I have gambled my life!”''

Louise and Saito were blown off by that rock fist into the courtyard. Their friends who were looking after Kirche ran up to them.

“Saito! Louise!”

Using his body as a shield for Louise, Saito, who had received the blow of the rock fist with Derflinger, had broken his right arm.

Montmorency started reciting recovery spells at his arm.

In an anguished voice, Saito said.

“Run. We will do something.”

“That’s enough, just keep quiet!”

Malicorne chanted a wind spell, and dispersed the incoming pebbles.

Reciting an Earth spell, Guiche made a huge wall in front of them.

Nevertheless, the elf’s magic was too powerful.

Standing at the top of the stairs leading to the courtyard, Bidashal easily pulverized the wall Guiche made, and fired the stone pebbles as if Malicorne’s magic was nothing.

Saito stood up, and hit the pebbles away with Derflinger.

“I haven’t healed your right arm yet!”

Montmorency shouted angrily.

“No time for that!”

“But…”

“Louise is reciting her spell.”

The entire party turned back.

Without anyone noticing, Louise had stood up, readied her wand, and was already chanting her spell clearly.

''...Ûruz Thurisaz Ansur Cen …''

Louise squeezed those words from within her mouth.

'' Gyfu Nyd Nauthiz…''

The force power which was swelling within herself… her willpower… changed its form into a spell which would alter the logic of the world, surging out.

Louise was amazed at the willpower that was dormant within her.

Transforming into Explosion, the willpower which had gathered for about 16 years, had such power as to cause the annihilation of the big armada which had assailed Tristain – this force was being born.

Why?

''Eihwaz Yara…''

Why?

Louise asked herself.

Why did she have such willpower within herself?

Where did she acquire the willpower to enable her to chant such a long “Void” spell?

Willpower is the strength of the heart.

Louise had known that anger or happiness would multiply the power of magic. The strength of the spell is not determined by one’s talent alone.

Anger? Happiness? Sadness?
[[Image:ZnT10-239.jpg|thumb]]
Then she thought of a feeling which was neither of those.

The question that was born from within Louise brought forth a hypothesis.

The only feeling swelling so expansively within Louise…

Is that the source of Void?

'' Yr Eoh Is!''

The spell had been completed.

Derflinger yelled.

“Cast that 'Dispel' on me!”

Louise pointed her wand at Derflinger and swung it down.

The “Void Spell” enshrouded Derflinger, and the blade shone brightly.

“Partner! Now!”

Saito targeted Bidashal at the top of the stairs and rushed forward.

Raising Derflinger over his head, he swung it down.

It clashed with the invisible barrier, “Counter.”

But this time he was not repelled backwards.

The “Void” Louise recited concentrated at one point of the barrier… dispelling the section that came into contact with Derflinger.

Just like slicing a sticky fruit into half, it slowly sliced the “Counter” barrier apart.

It was merely an instant.

Breaking the barrier apart, the spiritual power protecting Bidashal scattered.

The tall elf was shocked.

“Shaitan… so this the power that polluted the world!”

No match for them, the elf merely looked on and grasped his left hand with his right one. The “Wind Stone” sealed inside the ring started functioning. Like a puppet pulled by threads, Bidashal rose to the sky.

“Descendants of Shaitan! I warn you! Never approach Shaitan’s Gate! Should that happen, we will surely destroy you all!”

While looking at the elf who gradually disappeared into the sky, Saito slowly collapsed on the ground. That was because he felt relieved and thus let himself loose.

Three hundred soldiers behind them were sleeping.

In front of them, countless rubble rolled about.

Having used up her willpower, Louise fell to the ground and started snoring.

Guiche whispered excitedly.

“I actually won against an elf. Unbelievable.”

“Didn’t you just lose?” Montmorency said.

Saito carried Louise up.

“Okay, let’s go. Our job’s not done yet.”

“Where to?”

In a stupid voice, Malicorne asked.

“To find Tabitha!”

Carrying Louise in his arms, Saito started climbing the stairs leading from the courtyard to the castle tower.

Kirche woke up. She was being carried by Malicorne and Sylphid. She smelt the burnt smell of her scorched hair. ''My hair has become curly'', she thought absent-mindedly. ''The burns on my skin are not so bad. Maybe that was due to Montmorency’s Water magic.''

''Oh my, I’ve never thought that I would be showered by my own fire.''

''What’s wrong with the elf?'' The figures of Saito walking in front, and Louise being carried by him, came into her sight. ''Looks like they have somehow dealt with the elf.''

''In the history of our families, I have become the first Von Zerbst to thank La Vallière.'' While thinking that, Kirche lost consciousness again.

''Ivaldi struck the dragon with his sword, but he was stopped by the hard scales and was forced back. The dragon used its claws, huge jaw and his spouting flames to injure him.''

''Ivaldi fell many times, but he got up each time.''

''When the dragon delivered the final blow by spouting his flames, something astonishing occurred. The sword Ivaldi was holding shone brightly, and repelled the dragon’s flames. Ivaldi then sprung up, and drove his sword through the dragon’s throat.''

''Dummm! With a sound, the dragon collapsed to the ground.''

''Ivaldi headed towards a room inside the dragon.''

''Roux was hugging her knees and trembling in fear.''

''“It’s all right now.”''

''Ivaldi extended his hand.''

''“The dragon is dead. You are free now.”''

Finishing reading the book at that line, Tabitha’s glance rested on her mother. She was snoring peacefully. The terrible sounds just now had stopped without her noticing.

At the other side of the door, footsteps could be heard.

They were different from those of the elf or the soldiers.

''Why?'' Tabitha’s heart asked.

Hope expanded within her heart.

Tabitha tried to deny that.

''That’s because it is impossible.''

''Impossible.''

No one would come to the country border between Gallia and the elves to rescue her. But still, as a user of Wind element, Tabitha’s refined ears kept telling her that those footsteps were familiar. An unusual pair of shoes. The unseen, soft-sounding shoes.

She heard the sound of someone trying to open the door.

Realizing that it was locked, ''Bang!'' The door was cut apart.

The instant the face of the one she saw when she rushed out of the Academy; the black-haired person, came into sight… Tabitha broke down. The dear feelings, the emotion which she had forgotten, swept over her.

It was relief.
[[Image:ZnT10-245.jpg|thumb]]
The ones who entered after Saito were Guiche and Malicorne. Louise was carried by Saito at his shoulder. Montmorency and Sylphid, who had metamorphosized into a human, were together with them as well. Carried by Sylphid, Kirche had come too.

“Onee-sama! You’re all right! Kyui!”

“Oh, thank God thank God! You’re here!”

Guiche and Malicorne wore smile on their faces too. Kirche was unconscious due to her injuries. ''Surely she had fought for my sake.''

In a daze, Tabitha looked up at them.

''I thought I had been fighting alone all this while.''

''However, I am not alone.''

''I’m not alone.''

Carrying Louise at his back, Saito approached her, and extended his hand to her.

“You all right? Are you hurt?”

Tabitha felt something warm trailing down her face.

Tabitha wept like a child.

The forgotten tears of relief flowed down.

Whilst shedding tears, Tabitha thought to herself.

''Maybe I have been searching.''

''In the midst of my independent, solitary fights, within my already frozen heart, all this while, maybe I have been searching.''

''From the imprisoned place.''

''From the depths of my cold heart.''

''For the Ivaldi who would come to save me.''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima

2010-03-05T18:24:37Z

Ephyon: /* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 (Full Text) */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

== Updates == 

*September 10, 2009:
:* [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Full Text|Volume 10 full-text version]] is up.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==

=== Translators Needed ===

'''Baka-Tsuki is desperately looking for translators for this series.''' If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=714&start=135 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following groups:
* [http://kh.beyondeternal.com/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of Saxe-Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Disappearing Gandálfr]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myoznitnirn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Elf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Siblings]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Imprisoned Six]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orléans]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - New School Term]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Private Lesson]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Jörmungand]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood]] (30%)
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]] (25%)
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Reward of the Campaign 
::*Chapter 2 - Searching for a Residence 
::*Chapter 3 - Henrietta's Melancholy, Louise's Anxiety, Saito's Promotion 
::*Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin 
::*Chapter 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières 
::*Chapter 6 - Daily Tea Time 
::*Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy 
::*Chapter 8 - The Basement of the Residence 
::*Chapter 9 - Secret Meeting 
::*Chapter 10 - 元素の兄弟
::*Epilogue

===Volume 17 - The Soeur of Dawn / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Saito's despair 
::*Chapter 2 - Flight 
::*Chapter 3 - Meeting and Comrade 
::*Chapter 4 - Sulpice 
::*Chapter 5 - First meeting with Jack 
::*Chapter 6 - Damien and Lord Gondrin 
::*Chapter 7 - Soeur Louise 
::*Chapter 8 - Josette's Resolution 
::*Chapter 9 - Two Canes, One Crown 
::*Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement 
::*Chapter 11 - Bonds 
::*Epilogue

===Volume 18 - Spirit Stone of Destruction / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Lovers 
::*Chapter 2 - Fouquet and Wardes 
::*Chapter 3 - Josette's Garden Party 
::*Chapter 4 - Strategy 
::*Chapter 5 - Confession of the Pope 
::*Chapter 6 - Spirit Stone of Destruction 
::*Chapter 7 - Our Home 
::*Chapter 8 - Elf of the Sahara 
::*Chapter 9 - Chance meeting 
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Story1|Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur (3%)]]
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

=== Side Story Volume 3 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険3===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 9 - Tabitha and Sylphid
::*Story 10 - Tabitha and the old Warrior
::*Story 11 - Tabitha and first Love
::*Story 12 - Tabitha's Birth

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]]
::*[[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
::*[[user:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Zero no Tsukaima

2010-03-05T18:24:15Z

Ephyon: /* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 (Full Text) */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

== Updates == 

*September 10, 2009:
:* [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Full Text|Volume 10 full-text version]] is up.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==

=== Translators Needed ===

'''Baka-Tsuki is desperately looking for translators for this series.''' If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=714&start=135 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following groups:
* [http://kh.beyondeternal.com/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of Saxe-Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Disappearing Gandálfr]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myoznitnirn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Elf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Siblings]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Imprisoned Six]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orléans]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - New School Term]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Private Lesson]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Jörmungand]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood]] (30%)
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4]] (25%)
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Reward of the Campaign 
::*Chapter 2 - Searching for a Residence 
::*Chapter 3 - Henrietta's Melancholy, Louise's Anxiety, Saito's Promotion 
::*Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin 
::*Chapter 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières 
::*Chapter 6 - Daily Tea Time 
::*Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy 
::*Chapter 8 - The Basement of the Residence 
::*Chapter 9 - Secret Meeting 
::*Chapter 10 - 元素の兄弟
::*Epilogue

===Volume 17 - The Soeur of Dawn / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Saito's despair 
::*Chapter 2 - Flight 
::*Chapter 3 - Meeting and Comrade 
::*Chapter 4 - Sulpice 
::*Chapter 5 - First meeting with Jack 
::*Chapter 6 - Damien and Lord Gondrin 
::*Chapter 7 - Soeur Louise 
::*Chapter 8 - Josette's Resolution 
::*Chapter 9 - Two Canes, One Crown 
::*Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement 
::*Chapter 11 - Bonds 
::*Epilogue

===Volume 18 - Spirit Stone of Destruction / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Lovers 
::*Chapter 2 - Fouquet and Wardes 
::*Chapter 3 - Josette's Garden Party 
::*Chapter 4 - Strategy 
::*Chapter 5 - Confession of the Pope 
::*Chapter 6 - Spirit Stone of Destruction 
::*Chapter 7 - Our Home 
::*Chapter 8 - Elf of the Sahara 
::*Chapter 9 - Chance meeting 
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Story1|Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur (3%)]]
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

=== Side Story Volume 3 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険3===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 9 - Tabitha and Sylphid
::*Story 10 - Tabitha and the old Warrior
::*Story 11 - Tabitha and first Love
::*Story 12 - Tabitha's Birth

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]]
::*[[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
::*[[user:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter5 - MTL

2010-03-05T18:19:47Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Five: The Strength of a Love Potion===

When Saito woke up in the morning, Louise was sleeping by his side. The previous night, when Louise, whose eyes were swollen from tears, got tired, he brought her to the room and fell asleep at once. "Kuukuu," with an innocent face, she breathed out through sleep. ''What made her change this way yesterday? One moment she was ready to kill, the other - she was suddenly weeping "Why don't you look at me!" What? What?'' Saito wondered.

She started waking up. Abruptly, Louise got up and, noticing Saito, bit her lip. Then in a wrung out voice, she murmured "Good morning."

"G-good morning," Saito returned the greeting.

Then Louise blushed. Louise always blushed with an angry look on her face, but now it was different. Looking up at Saito, she softly curved her lips and said something hesitatingly.

"W-what?"

"Forgive me."

Louise opened her mouth and said in a lamenting voice.

"Forgivemeforgivemeforgiveme. Forgive me?"

Louise was definitely weird. She gazed at him with helpless puppy eyes, yet she had never looked at Saito this way before. Louise always looked down on him or scowled, he wasn't used to being looked at some other away.

"Seriously, what is wrong with you?"

Worried, he gripped her shoulder. Dressed only in negligee, Louise bent her head and rested her cheek on top of his hand. He felt an unexpected pang. Moreover, a pang on his left side. A quick one. Soon he was fully overtaken by a destructive power. His body shook violently and his pulse was beating hastily. ''Aah, Louise looking like this… She wouldn't be in love with me, would she?!''

"I saw."

"Eh?"

"..a dream, yesterday."

Dream?

"W-what dream?"

"A Dream about Saito."

"D-dream about what?"

"Saito was mean in the dream. Though I was talking very hard, he still spoke with other girls."

'Gab' Louise bit into Saito's hand.

However, it was not painful. Louise bit very gently. Then she glanced upwards at Saito's face.

"Even so, it was yesterday. Do not buy gifts for other girls, do not look at other girls - you have your master-sama, right?"

Saito gulped down saliva, while watching Louise. He never realized, that she was so in love with him...

''But what made Louise's attitude change so much. It's as if she is an entirely different person. Louise who despised me up till now, cannot become so sweet just like that.'' At first she was mad, and now she gently chewed on his palm while scowling.

She would not just bite like this. She would hit.

Louise would never sell herself for such flirt...

Though at first Saito thought that Louise may be in love, he drove the last ray of hope out of his mind.

"Listen to me."

"Y-yes."

"Tell me truthfully. W-whom do you love the most in the world?"

Louise buried her face in his chest and muttered in a tearful voice. Saito felt dizzy in his head and answered incoherently.

"M-master-sama. Yes."

"Lies."

It wasn't a lie. When near, only Louise could make his chest throb this much. However, Louise today...

"Really?"

"Yeah..."

Then Louise got up and, tototo, ran up to the other side of the bed.

After taking out something from the secret gap in the wall beside the bed, she ran up to Saito with it.

"N. N, nh"

And then she thrust it out to Saito.

"What's...?"

"Take it."

The thrust out complex object was made from knitting wool. In any case, it seemed to be unwearable. Saito received it and tilted his head, trying to figure out it's purpose. By any means, could it still be something "to wear"? No, never. He had no inkling of where it could fit on the body.

Louise kept on quietly watching Saito... with eyes that seemed to be moist from crying. Aah, can't help it when looked at with such eyes. They had an expecting look. Yet, he couldn't answer Louise's expectations as he didn't know what on earth it was for, however, he had to do something!

''What the heck is that''. Saito thought. ''Think! Yeaaah, looking at it, it seems similar to medusa stuffed toy. It also can be thought to be one of Burgess fauna's species that ruled the sea in the ancient earth. Though it looks like a mysterious animal, because Louise handed it over to me, it must have some use. Ah! Think!''

Saito fused, slowly losing his cool.

"Great! This! A fantastic thing! Medusa's outlook! The best!"

Louise's face fell.

"It's different... It's not that... It's a sweater."

As for the alien world sweater, it was different from what one would expect. It easily surpassed Saito’s imagination.

In panic, Saito tried to put it on. But how to wear it? Somehow he found an entrance and pushed his head in. However, his arm didn't go out and half of his face remained stuck inside. Being stuck in such an uncomfortable way, Saito stood still.

Then, Louise tightly embraced Saito and pushed him down onto the bed.

“L-Louise...”

Because his arm was imprisoned by the sweater, he could not move.

“Be still," Louise pleaded with Saito. ''What? I’m already still. But it is because I can’t get out my arms out of the sweater.''

“Can’t do that.”

He said quietly, being honest.

Louise held onto Saito firmly, like a girl embracing her favorite stuffed animal.

“Ugh, don’t you have to go to class?”

“It’s alright. I’ll just skip it anyway.”

''Muhaa!'' The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it sounded. Normally serious Louise never skipped class so lightly.

“For a whole day. Because, when you are let out, you flirt with other girls. I hate that.”

Seems like she wanted to bind Saito this way. Yet, for a very prideful Louise to say such things… Even if she would be feeling this way, she’d never utter it aloud.

“Say something.”

Louise muttered sweetly. ''Saito, what is the matter with Louise?'' He wondered, while worrying, what made Louise start talking so weakly and softly.

In the afternoon, Louise finally fell asleep. The young girl snored faintly in a deep slumber.

Then Saito quietly slipped out of the room and headed to the dining room to get some food. He was going to take Louise’s share too.

Siesta, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen already, sweetly smiled when he finished explaining the situation to her.

“You are popular.”

“No, it’s different. Louise isn’t herself. She’s acting funny. It can’t be helped, and now I have to get some of this food…”

Worried, Saito said, while Siesta trampled on Saito’s feet, without breaking her smile.

“That’s great.”

“S-Siesta?"

Seems like she was really mad. The composed smile only emphasized her cold anger.

“Heeeh. That a highly prideful noble Miss Vallière would suddenly become clingy over Saito-san. What would make her change her mind about Saito-san? I’m worried.”

Still smiling, Siesta put more strength into crushing Saito’s foot. Saito screamed.

“I-it’s true! She really suddenly started acting strange”

“Really?”

“Yeah… It is as if she turned into a different person.”

Hearing that, Siesta started to think with a serious expression.

“This reminds me, I heard that there are some magical potions that can change a person’s mind this way…”

“Magical potions?”

“Indeed. Yet because I am not a mage I might have not understood it well... But, Miss Vallière would not drink such a thing…”

Saito remembered the previous night. Louise's attitude changed dramatically after entering Montmorency’s room… while he was hiding under the bed futon.

At that moment Louise’s attitude changed suddenly… Did Louise do something then?

''Ah.

That reminds me, she said “Fuah! I’m thirsty from running around!” and in one breath drank up the red wine on the table!

That? Could it be that?'' Saito started to feel suspicious about the red wine in Montmorency’s room.

Saito waited for Montmorency to come out of the dining room and gripped her arm. Guiche, who was walking next to her, roared.

“Hey! What are you doing to my Montmorency!”

However, Montmorency’s face suddenly turned pale instead of complaining. What?! Even though he gripped a noble’s arm like that! Guess Montmorency, who was even more arrogant than Louise, did not want to make much noise. In a word, she felt indebted to Saito over something and that was surely related to Louise’s sudden change.

“Hey Monmon.”

Saito glared at Montmorency.

“W-what…?”

She awkwardly turned her eyes away. She was not angry at being called Monmon. It was becoming more and more suspicious.

“What did you make Louise drink?”

“Eh?” Guiche made a suspicious face.

“Montmorency gave Louise something?”

“Hey Guiche. You saw Louise’s change, right? One moment she was angry, the next placing her palms gently. Even someone as dimwitted as you should grow suspicious.”

Guiche thought while crossing his arms. It took some time, because he was slow as usual. Then Guiche, who with great effort recalled the previous night’s events, nodded.

“It is really as you say. It should not be possible for Louise to become so soft suddenly. Right?”

“Right! Monmon! Louise became strange after drinking the wine in your room!”

“That’s the wine I brought! There’s nothing suspicious about it!”

After saying so, Guiche noticed Montmorency’s unusual behavior. She was biting her lips strongly and tiny drops of cold sweat appeared on her forehead.

“Montmorency! That wine, really…”

“That child drank it without permission!”

Montmorency cried out, unable to take it anymore.

“That’s not the point! It’s your fault!” She said while pointing at Guiche, poking his nose with her finger. Now with the anger reversed, Guiche and Saito dumbfoundedly watched Montmorency.

“Because you are always fooling around!”

“You! What have you put in the wine?!”

Saito understood. Montmorency wanted Guiche to drink up something that was put in the wine. Yet Louise, who rushed into the room, drank it up instead.

For a moment, both, Guiche and Saito, stood hesitatingly embarrassed and resigned. Then Montmorency in a calm, bared voice said.

“…Love potion.”

“Love potion!”

Guiche and Saito cried out. Montmorency placed both hands over their mouths in panic.

“Idiots! Not so loud! …It is banned.”

Saito gripped Montmorency’s arm, removed her hand from his mouth and shouted.

“Then don’t start such a mess to begin with! Help Louise somehow!”

Montmorency, Saito and Guiche racked their brains in Montmorency's room. Montmorency explained to them both in an arrogant manner that she made a love potion to prevent Guiche from having an affair. She put it in Guiche's glass to have him drink it, but then Saito and Louise had flounced into the room. It wasn’t hard for Saito to imagine what happened after that. Unaware, Louise drank it all up. Saito screamed.

“What have you done?!”

“…However, otherwise she would not have fallen in love with me, right?”

Guiche, who kept silent till then, clasped a blushing Montmorency's hand.

“Montmorency, you cared so much for me…”

“Hah! You think that I did it for you? I would not waste my time on that. It was just merely unpleasant for you to have affairs behind my back!”

The blush on Montmerency’s cheeks was quickly replaced by an arrogant scowl. As expected, the pride of Tristainian noble women was really high. Very self-conceited and arrogant.

“Do not worry about me having an affair! I am your servant forever!”

Guiche embraced Montmorency closely. Then, holding her cheek, tried to kiss her. Startled Montmorency shut her eyes.

“Knock it off.”

Saito pulled them both apart.

“What are you doing, idiot?!”

“Doesn’t matter! Help Louise first!”

“She’ll recover sooner or later!”

“When is this ‘sooner or later’!”

Montmorency looked doubtful.

“Each person's physiology is different, it may take a month or maybe a year…”

“You planned to let me drink such a thing?”

Guiche turned pale.

“That will take too long. At once! One way or another! Do it!”

With a jerk Saito brought his face close to Montmorency’s.

“I understand! But it will take some time to prepare the antidote!”

“Hurry up then and do it! Now! Make it now!”

“However, to make an antidote a certain expensive drug is necessary, but I used it all up while making the love potion and it is very expensive. I can’t do it for the time being.”

"Yes, money will be hard to come by, I don't exaggerate."

"No money? You are nobles!"

When Saito shouted, Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other.

“Although we are nobles, we are students as well.”

“It is older members of the family that possess the territory and money.”

“Then ask your parents to send the money.”

Saito said to them both. Then Guiche raised his forefinger and started talking.

“Listen. This world has two kinds of nobles. One kind are nobles that do not have the good fortune of money, another kind – nobles that have the money. For instance, de Montmorency. Montmorency's family, fails in the land reclamation and the management of the territory is horrible.”

Montmorency cut in. 　

“Or like the de Gramont house, Guiche’s family, that for the sake of honour got involved in a war and wasted all of their money…”

“Anyway, there are moneyless nobles. Actually, and I am not exaggerating, half the nobles in the world have enough money only to maintain their residence and the territory around it at best. However, it is not for a commoner like you to understand the hardships of keeping the honour and pride of the nobility.”

''These guys…'' Saito reluctantly started to search for something in his parka and jeans pockets. Then he pulled out the golden coins that he received from Henrietta before. Half of the amount he left in Louise’s room and the other half he carried with himself.

"Will this suffice?"

He spilled them out on the table.

“Uwaa! Why do you have so much money? You!”

Seeing that amount of gold lying all over the table took Montmorency's breath away.

“Awesome, and some are even 500 écu coins.”

“Don’t ask where it comes from. Just buy that expensive medicine with this by the end of tomorrow."

Montmorency nodded reluctantly.

When he returned to his room with light pockets, the room itself looked weird. 　

Somehow the whole room was filled with cigarette-like smokes, yet the aroma was sweet. Louise was sitting in the center of the room with joss-sticks fuming around her.

“Hey, what? What’s up with all this?”

When Saito said so, Louise, who was watching him, answered in a teary voice.

“Where have you been...?”

Only then Saito noticed how tempting Louise looked. She wasn’t wearing her skirt.

“You left me all alone…”

She said in teary voice while sulkily looking up at Saito. It seemed like, while feeling lonely, she started burning all these incenses.

“So-sorry…”

''Why doesn't she put on a skirt?!'' He tried to turn his eyes away from her body when he noticed another unexpected fact. ''Well… Lo-Louise, Louise Françoise – that rascal, the skirt wasn’t the only thing that she missed… Her panties are gone as well.''

Her lower waist line was peeking up from the gap of her shirt. There were no signs of any underwear beneath.

Saito began to tremble.

"Y-you, p-put on some p-p-p-p-panties!"

Trembling, he shouted while looking to the other side.

“I w-won’t!”

“Why not?!!”

“I am not sexy enough. I know this because night after night Saito sleeps by my side in bed, but doesn't do anything to me. I cannot take this anymore.”

Louise said in a weeping voice.

“T-that’s, you, me, are you saying you want me to p-push you down and then d-d-d-d-do those things to you?”

“I-is it bad…?”

“That’s right.”

“But, I'll shut my eyes and for an hour, I will pretend not to know.”

But by saying that she would pretend not to know… Louise made a huge commitment.

Louise pulled the hem of her shirt down to cover her private parts and stood up. Louise moved her bare, slender legs. Saito's heart pounded inside his chest, sounding like a constant ringing of a bell.

Louise jumped onto Saito’s chest. The sweet smell of her hair was even stronger than the aroma of the incense in the room. She never used perfumes, it was her natural body’s smell.

With her face buried in Saito’s parka, Louise trembled and twitched.

“I am lonely… Idiot…”

Both of Saito’s hands positioned themselves on Louise’s body.

They seemed to embrace her firmly on an instinct.

Saito bit his lip. He put some pressure in his bite seeking to regain part of his calmness through pain.

Louise of today… is not the Louise whom I know. It is a love potion that’s making me lose myself. My Louise is the one I protect and like… For this reason, I cannot embrace her this way now. What if his brakes would fail him? He surely would covet Louise like a beast.

Because of love, this cannot be allowed.

Saito with trembling hands gripped Louise’s shoulders. Then he looked straight into her eyes and squeezed out as gentle a voice as possible.

“Louise…”

“Saito…”

“W-well… You are acting this strange today because of a medicine.”

“Medicine…?”

Louise looked up at Saito with moistened eyes.

“That’s right. The present you is not the real you. But don’t worry, I will find the cure somehow. Okay?”

“It is not because of medicine!”

Louise looked straight at Saito.

“These feelings are not because of medicine. Because whenever I look at Saito my heart starts beating wildly. Not only that…I cannot breathe and feel helpless. I know, this feeling is…”

“I-it’s different. I would like it if they were your real feelings, but it isn't, it is different. This is because of the drug. The antidote will be ready by tomorrow night, so wait till then. Anyway, go to sleep now, okay?”

Louise shook her head.

“I don’t understand. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, you must hug me tightly or else I won’t go to sleep.”

“If I do, you’ll go to bed?”

Louise nodded. Saito carried her to the bed. Then laid down, snuggling next to her. As usual, Louise clung firmly to him.

“Don’t go anywhere. Look only at me, no other girls, only me.”

She repeated, as if some kind of spell.

Saito nodded.

“I won’t go anywhere. I’ll stay here for a long time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. Yes, so rest, ok?”

“Un… If Saito says to sleep, I will sleep. Because I don’t want him to dislike me.”

However, Louise didn’t go to sleep. Instead, she shuffled a little and brought her blushing face to the scruff of Saito’s neck. Before Saito could even think of what she was doing, she started to kiss his neck. It felt as if a torrent of small needles ran down his spine.

“Haaaaaaaaaaah...”

Saito started to shake in fear. Meanwhile Louise started to suck strongly on Saito’s skin.

“Louise! Louise!”

''If you don’t stop I’ll die.'' However, Louise didn't stop. With flushing cheeks she watched the place that she just kissed. It reddened as if bitten by an insect.

Noticing this, Louise proceeded leaving marks on Saito’s skin with an absorbed interest.

“Louise, stop! I already! I! Aah!”

His mind could not take it anymore. When Louise separated her lips, she muttered in a sulky way.

“No. I won’t stop. Saito is mine and mine alone. Therefore, I will leave marks to show that he is mine and keep the other girls away.”

After that, Saito’s torture continued for a while. Louise started to leave hickey marks not only on the scurf of his neck but even on his chest too. By the end, there were ten of them.

Saito’s strong convulsions turned into a faint shiver, when Louise’s lips finally left his chest. Then Louise, turned her head to the side, presenting Saito her own neck.

“Now you mark me.”

“B-but…”

Saito looked at Louise’s slender, snowy white neck.

“If you don’t do this - I won’t go to sleep.”

There was no other way. Saito closed his eyes and brought his lips to Louise’s neck. He touched it. A deep sigh escaped Louise’s lips. Never hearing such a cute sigh from her, Saito almost died.

Very nervous, he sucked on Louise’s celadon skin.  

“Nh…!”

Louise must have been nervous too, as giving out such a cry seemed to confirm.

Tiredness soon took over her and Louise started to breath in a faint sleeper’s way after a while.

Dazzled he looked at his own red mark on Louise’s nape of the neck. It looked like a red strawberry in the middle of white snow.

Saito breathed roughly, he had to restrain himself many times, or else, he would have attacked Louise who was peacefully sleeping next to him.

''Calm down! Louise is acting this way only because of the potion!''

He had to find the antidote quickly, to return Louise back to her usual saucy self, instead of this cute one!

Then Saito noticed something that Louise was grasping tightly in her sleep.

It was the pendant that Saito bought her in town. She was grasping it tightly as if it were some sort of treasure. Seeing that lovely view he lost all his strength.

It was cruel. Louise was horrible. It’s a crime to look so disturbingly cute.

Subconsciously, he extended his hand towards Louise, only to clamp it with his other one. ''I don’t have the right to take advantage of Louise this way. It is not because of me. It’s because of the potion. Endure it.''

[[Image:ZnT04-170.jpg|thumb]]

''If only I wouldn’t have wanted for Siesta to wear that sailor uniform, Louise would have not turned into this… Therefore it is my fault.

I am useless, Saito thought. I never turn down an opportunity to flirt with a girl and…''

Siesta. That’s right, Siesta.

Aah, Siesta, she would calm him down simply by her presence. She was a fine looking lass too.

But when Louise was nearby she made his heart race.

''Aah, which one do I love more?''

What a luxurious worry. He couldn’t even imagine having such worries back on Earth.

Watching Louise’s sleeping face, he started to think… ''why return back to his former world, if you can stay here?''

When Louise became a court lady of Henrietta, it became difficult to travel to the east… Though he was disappointed, at the same time he felt glad. Because of that he could stay by Louise’s side.

Aah, Earth, Siesta and Louise. Those three turned round and round in Saito’s head, making him frustrated.

''Which choice should I make?'' He could not make a choice today, but he would have to.

Maybe, in the near future.

In the evening the next day, Saito was in Montmorency's room. He had a quarrel with Louise before leaving her in her room and coming here…

“You can’t make an antidote?”

With his face lifted, Saito stared at Montmorency. Beside her sat Guiche holding his chin and scowling.
　
Montmorency and Guiche had gone into the city that day to face the black-market traders in the hopes of finding the antidote, however....

“It can't be helped! It was sold out!”

"Then when can you buy it?!"

“It… seems like they do not have the goods needed.”

“What is it?”

“The specific medicine comes from Ragdorian Lake, at the boarder with Gallia. It is made from the tears of a water spirit… however it seems they were not able to contact the water spirits recently."

“Whaat?!”

“In other words, we cannot get this special medicine.”

“Then what about Louise?”

"Well, I mean, really, what is so bad about all this? She has fallen in love with you. You like Louise, do you not?"

Saito couldn't consent with what Guiche said, though.

“I can’t be happy if the reason she likes me is because of that medicine. These are not Louise’s true feelings. That’s why I want Louise to return back to her original self.”

But… Montmorency pouted her lips and Guiche shook his head reluctantly. Even Saito thought quietly for a while, until he finally grasped his hand into a fist, determined.

“Where is that water spirit?”

"I told you already, it's at the Ragdorian lake.”

”So you only need to get in touch with her, right?”

“Eeeeeh!? Now listen here! The water spirit rarely shows her face before humans! And even if she did, she is very strong! If angered, the results can be disastrous!"

“I don't care, let’s go!”

"Well I do care! I am absolutely not going!"

Saito crossed his arms.

“Well then, there's only one thing I can do. I will have to tell Her Royal Highness the Princess about the love potion, or is it Her Royal Highness the Queen now? Anyway, I will have to ask for her help about the problem. Come to think, wasn't that potion banned? It's not supposed to be allowed to be made, right? Now then, I wonder what would Her Highness do if she learned about it?”

Montmorency's face quickly turned pale.

“What do you think, Monmon?”

“Fine, already! I understand! I will go, if you go!”

“Hmm, we can't let Louise stay this way, either. Or else others may notice her strange behaviour and suspect the love potion.”

Guiche shook his head.

“Fear not, my lover. I will stay by your side on this journey," said Guiche while leaning in and trying to slowly put his hand over Montmorency's shoulders, but she quickly evaded him.

“That’s not really inspiring. You are too weak.”

After that, the trio made arrangements for the journey.

They would leave the following day, early in the morning. Because they did not know how Louise might act if left alone, they decided to bring her along as well.

“Haah, this is my first time skipping school.” Montmorency sighed.

“And what about me, as I have not been going to school for half of a year now? After Saito came, it was adventures everyday! Ahahaha!” Guiche burst into a hearty laughter.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter3

2010-03-05T18:18:07Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Three: The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy===

The sunlight shining radiantly at Austri's Plaza, Saito was groveling on the ground and trembling violently. Then he raised his face, gazed at the work of art he had produced, and once again started to go mad from his excitement.

"Hah, hah, hah..." His breathing became hot.

The throbbing of his heart reached its climax many times and brought Saito's heart to utopia.

Saito muttered quietly.

"Shiver, my palpitation's beat."

"Throb, my heart of homesickness."

"Shiver more and more heatedly, bless my genius......"

"The angel said. Said it here. I'm glad I'm alive......"

Saito tightly grasped the grass growing from the ground and yelled loudly.

"UooooooooooOOOOOOH! I'm, THE GREAAAAATESTT!"

Then he pointed at the angel in front of his eyes.

"Siesta is also the greaaaTTTESStt!!"

Siesta, dumbfounded, was staring at Saito's whole act of agony and excitement.

''Saito-san... is strange......''

She murmured unintentionally. That was exactly just how abnormal Saito was acting.

"B-but, these clothes......"

"Wh-what? Something wrong? Is there something flawed?!"

Saito sprung energetically towards her.

"W, well... I mean, this is a military uniform, right? Even if I wear this, it won't look good..."

"Don't say such stupid things!"

Saito's intimidating attitude caused Siesta to go "Hii..." and back off.

"In thiiiIISS! W-W-World! That is certainly an outfit for the naval soldiers! BuuuUUUUT! In my woorrlLLD! Girls your age wear that and go to school! GoooOOOIIING in present progressive form!

"Y-Yes..."

''Aah, Saito-san is surpassing strange...''

Then Saito screamed while half-crying.

"It is called sailor uniform in my world! I'm shorrRRYYY for being born!"

Siesta thought ''So that is what this was about...''

''This is an outfit from Saito-san's birthplace...''

Last night, Saito came to her and handed her the sailor uniform with a stiffened expression. When Saito said "I'll modify this outfit for you to wear", she honestly thought that he had lost his mind.

Even so, Siesta honestly felt happy that Saito bought clothes for her.

And now, to Saito who was delighting over having her dress in his birthplace's outfit, she felt darling.

If Saito was normal right now, pulling away from him would be the only thing possible to do, but for that reason, Siesta blushed.

"At first, I thought Saito-san went crazy, but he had such a reason......"

''I understand!'' Siesta nodded, and turned around to face Saito seriously.

"What should I do to please you even more?"

Saito, once again, looked at Siesta's appearance from the top to bottom.

First, the upper half. It was a beautiful gem made from Albion's sailor suits. White long sleeves with black cuffs. The collar and scarf were deep blue in color. Three white lines ran across the collar.

And then, Saito condensed his genius into "length". Saito, to his utmost ability, instructed Siesta to make the waist area short. By shortening the length of the upper half, it only reached to the top of the skirt. Therefore, whenever Siesta twisted her body, he could see her belly button. Saito was the real thing.

Now, the skirt. He shouldn't have done it, but he stole Louise's alternate uniform. It had a pleat on it, so he put it to practical use. This, as well, was shortened to the best he could. As a result, most likely the first skirt in this other world to be fifteen centimeters above the knees was created.

And then the socks. Those were the result from a clash between Saito's preferences and reality. Saito carefully chose and arranged deep blue socks.

Shoes. They were the high-laced boots Siesta always wore. It was the only scratch in this glittering work of art. He really wanted loafers here. But sadly, loafers did not exist in this world.

Anyways, these articles were all scrutinized and coordinated by Saito.

Her big breasts, usually covered and hidden by an apron, were raised up by the hand-made sailor uniform. Her slender legs, healthy like a serow's, were sucked into the fifteen-centimeter-above-knees skirt. Siesta usually didn't wear such short skirts, so the mix of nostalgia and freshness made him even more emotionally moved.

"Tell me! Saito-san! What should I do, to get closer to your birthplace?!"

Saito thought. Seriously, staking his life. He recalled all kinds of patterns. Like a high-powered calculator, Saito's head rotated.

The voice of his heart whispered.

''Saito, IT CAN ONLY BE THAT.''

''Right. It can only be that... Only that...''

With a almost-sobbing voice, he squeezed out

"Spin around."

"Eh?"

"Round and around, turn like that. Then, after that, say 'Sorry to keep you waiting!' cheerfully to me."

Siesta drew back. Saito was coinciding with the type of men her mother told her not get close to when she was young. Still, Siesta wanted to please him.

As if to prepare herself, "Y-yes..." she nodded, and Siesta spun around. Her scarf and skirt lightly flew up into the air.

[[Image:ZnT04-098.jpg|thumb]]

"So-sorry to keep you waiting."

"Wroooong!"

"Hii!"

"At the end, you raise a finger and go "ne". Cheerfully. One more time."

Nodding, Siesta repeated what she was told. Seeing this, Saito cried.

"Thank you for y-y, y, your bravery."

''Is this okay, Siesta? Is it really okay for this person?'' She kind of felt that from the more composed part of her, but Siesta shut off that negativity.

''Every person has hobbies and preferences that they can't tell others. Saito-san is no exception. Yeah, that's all... Yes, that's it!'' She tells herself brightly and smiled. Siesta is strong.

"What should I do next?"

"Um, next is..."

When Saito folded his arms and started pondering over this, a group of two walked over to them in an awkward manner.

It was Guiche and the fat Malicorne. An unusual duo. It seemed the two had been staring at Siesta from some shelter.

"Ehem", Guiche coughed to grab attention.

"That is... what? What are those clothes?!"

For some reason, Guiche was furious while looking like he was going to cry. Malicorne, too, pointed to Siesta while trembling.

"O-o, o, outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! Isn't that right?! Guiche!"

"Aah, this! I've never seen such an outrageous outfit before! It-it-it!"

"It directly attacks the br-br-brain!"

The two's eyes glittered heatedly, and stared at Siesta as if to eat into her. ''Waaan, the headaches multiplied'', Siesta felt miserable, but these two were nobles. Because she had to, Siesta forcibly smiled.

That smile and sailor uniform seemed to have completely damaged Malicorne and Guiche, since they started to draw near her in a staggering gait like a somnambulist's. Siesta, sensing danger to her body, said "Well, I'm going back to work!" and ran away.

"How lovely..." Guiche murmured in a dreaming tone as he watched her run off.

"Absolutely..." Malicorne also murmured, spellbound.

"What did you come here for?!"

When Saito yelled, the two finally came back to their senses. Then, Guiche embraced Saito's shoulders.

"H, hey, you. Where did you buy that outfit?"

"What do you plan to do by asking?"

Guiche said with an embarrassed smile

"Th-there is a person I want to give the outfit to as a present."

"The Princess?"

"Idiot! Too much! That's too much! Her Majesty the Princess is now Her Majesty the Queen! Aah, she has gone to a high place where I cannot reach... It was better when she was a princess, but now as the queen..."

''What high place? You never had a chance since the beginning.'' Saito thought, but he decided to stay silent and listen.

"There, I finally remembered. That person who was always beside me, constantly looking at me with her lovely eyes... That beautiful blond hair. That sweet, perfume-like smile..."

''Ah, his ex-girlfriend.'' Saito realized.

"Monmon?"

"Not Monmon! It's Montmorency!"

"I see. You want to be close to her again. You know, you really don't have any integrity."

"I don't want to be told by you. Now then, tell me. Where is that outfit sold?"

"Hmph. Like you could ever understand art."

Saito spat out. He didn't want someone like Guiche dishonoring his birthplace's memories.

"It can't be helped. I will not only report today's events, but also ask Louise as well."

Those were most certainly magic words.

"I still have two more. Use them as you please."

It pulled out Saito's maximum concession instantly.

"But still, just what is that outfit? I think I've seen that somewhere before... Don't sailors wear these clothes? For, hmm, a girl to wear it and give off such charms! How mysterious."

Folding his arms together, Saito puffed up his chest with pride.

"Of course. It has the charming magic from my birthplace cast on it."

Now then, on the night of that day.

Montmorency, prideful of her long, curly golden hair and vivid blue eyes, was mixing a potion in her room at the dormitory. Leaning her tall body on a chair, she was engrossed in mixing a secret potion inside a pot with a wooden pestle.

Montmorency the "Fragrance", a mage of the "water" element, had a hobby of magical medicine... potion making. And just like her second name suggested, her specialty was perfume making. The perfumes she made were known for the uniquely lovely fragrance they emit, and she was extremely popular with the ladies and town girls.

Today, Montmorency was zealously creating a certain potion.

It was not just any potion. What a thing, how wrong that it was a forbidden potion. By the country's proclamation, it was an item forbidden to be created or used.

Montmorency sold the perfumes she made in the town and slowly saved up money. And then, today, this day, she used the money she saved up and obtained the recipe for the forbidden potion, as well as the high priced secret medicine needed for the mixing, at a dark magic store. Hobbies win over moral. Getting fed up over making normal potions, Montmorency felt like creating something forbidden despite knowing that an enormous fine would be imposed on her if she was discovered.

Along with the mashed up fragrant wood, dragon sulfur, and mandragora, at last, to pour in the essential secret medicine... the liquid that she had paid a large amount of money to obtain, she grabbed the small bottle beside her.

Just a small quantity... For just this little amount of liquid stored in the perfume bottle, Montmorency used up pretty much all of the money she had saved up. 700 in écu gold coins. An amount of money a commoner could use to live five to six years.

When she tilted the small bottle to the pot, being careful not to spill anything...

Someone knocked on the door, causing Montmorency to leap up.

"Wh-who is it... At a time like this..."

She placed the ingredients and utensils that were on the desk inside the drawer. After that, she headed towards the door while combing her hair upwards.

"Who is it?"

"It's me! Guiche! Your eternal servant! Open this door for me!"

''Whoーisーan eternal servant'', Montmorency muttered. She knew about his unfaithful nature quite well. When they walked together in the town, he would get distracted and look restlessly around at the beautiful women. When they drank wine at a bar, he would make advances at the waitresses whenever she left her seat for a bit. Finally, he would forget about a date promise and go pick flowers for a girl somewhere else. It was quite annoying to hear him say 'eternal'.

Montmorency spoke in an irritated voice.

"Why did you come here? I already broke up with you."

"I don't think like that at all. But if you think that way, then it is my fault... After all, see, I love beautiful things. In other words, I am a servant to beauty... Like you already know, art, that's right, art! I'm too weak against beautiful things..."

''You love art? For someone with bad tastes, you sure can say things.'' She thought. The color of the shirt he wore for dates was gingira violet, and she got a headache the time he came wearing a red and green scarf.

"But I've made sure that I will no longer accept any art except you. After all, you seem to be the most art-like. Um, like your blond hair."

''Are you an idiot?''

"Go away. I am busy."

When Montmorency said that coldly, silence fell for a while. After that, Guiche breaking down and crying could be heard in the corridor.

"I understand... Being told like that, I can only perish on this spot. If I'm hated by you, who I love, so badly, then there is no worth at all in life."

"Do what you want."

''Men like Guiche couldn't die just because they get rejected.'' Montmorency kept up her indifferent attitude.

"Now then, I want to, at least... on the door of the room you live in, I will carve proof that I have lived... that I have loved you."

"Wh-what are you doing?! Stop that!"

The sound of something hard could be heard scratching on the door.

"The man who sacrificed himself for love, Guiche de Gramont. Destroyed by eternal love, he dies here... There."

"Not 'there'! Geez!"

Montmorency opened the door. Guiche was standing there with a full smile on his face.

"Montmorency! I love you! I really love you! I love you! I love you!"

And then, he embraced her tightly. Montmorency was enthralled for a moment. Anyways, Guiche continuously said "I love you". It was because of his lack of vocabulary, but no matter how many times he said that, she didn't feel bad.

Then, Guiche handed the bundle he was holding to Montmorency.

"...What is this?"

"Open it up. It is a present for you."

Montmorency opened up the bundle. It was the sailor uniform. Saito had asked Siesta to remake the uniform to fit Montmorency's body, Guiche always memorized the sizes of the girls he got along with.

"What a strange outfit..."

Montmorency raised her eyebrows.

"How about you wear it? It will definitely fit you. Your purity will be amplified manyfold. Come on. Hurry. What, I'm facing in another direction."

Facing backwards, Guiche started to bite his nails restlessly. Seeing the inevitable, Montmorency took off her shirt and put on the outer garment.

"I'm done."

Turning around, Guiche's face brightened energetically.

"Aah, Montmorency~... You really are pure... My cute Montmorency~..."

While muttering that, Guiche tried to kiss her. Right away, Montmorency obstructed him.

"Monmon..."

Guiche's face distorted sadly.

"Don't misunderstand. I opened the door to my room, but I didn't open this door. I haven't decided to make up with you yet. Also, who are you calling Monmon?"

With just that, Guiche was happy. There was still some hope left.

"My Montmorency~! You feel like considering it, I see!"

"If you understand, then leave! I was in the middle of something!"

Saying "Yes, yes, of course I'll leave. If you say so, I'll leave any time." Guiche left the room hopping.

Montmorency reflected herself in the mirror.

"What is this... There's no way I could wear something so embarrassingly short-lengthed!"

Unintentionally, her face reddened. Though looking carefully, this outfit was quite cute. Guiche had purposely prepared this outfit for her sake.

Umumumu...

Well, yeah, being told "I love you" like that, she was in a pretty good mood. They were going out originally, so she didn't hate him.

"What to do? Forgive him?"

But, she remembered the way Guiche cheated on her in the past.

''Even if I go out with him again, won't everything just repeat all over again.'' She was fed up with getting worried over his cheating.

''What should I do?'' While she was thinking that, she remembered the potion she had been mixing.
She opened the drawer. She saw the secret medicine inside the perfume bottle that she had hid a moment ago.

Montmorency tilted her head and started to ponder.

''Uーn, it is a good trade... I can also test for the effectiveness...''

''How about I use this potion a bit after it is completed'', Montmorency thought.

The next day, everyone's attention focused on Montmorency simultaneously when she entered the classroom.
Why, she had appeared wearing the sailor uniform.

The male students reacted quickly to this.

Sailor outfit and girl... Feeling a fresh tidiness at this exquisite grouping that they'd never imagined before, they stared engrossed at Montmorency. In regards to the way the guys reacted, the female students quickly felt jealousy and envy, and they glared at her.

Montmorency managed to monopolize the glances of everyone in the class, so she was in a good mood. Putting her hand on her hip, she looked upwards and pridefully put on airs and headed to her seat.
Louise was also staring at Montmorency while gaping. ''If I'm right, isn't that the sailor outfit of the Albion army that Saito bought in town?''

Louise poked Saito, who was beside her and shivering for some reason.

"Hey, aren't those the clothes you bought? Why is Montmorency wearing it?"

"Ah, aah... Well, ehe, ah, Guiche told me to give it to him..."

Louise remembered that Guiche and Montmorency had been going out with each other.

"Why did you give it to Guiche?" Saito started shivering even more.

"Eh? Because, he said he wanted it..."

Louise felt something suspicious from Saito's attitude.

"Heey, are you hiding something from me?" She glared ferociously at him.

"Eh? Eeeh? I'm not hiding anything! Come on now..."

Saito felt damp cold sweat streaming down him. He didn't think Montmorency would wear it to class.

''Crap, if Louise finds out it was a present for Siesta...''

''Louise would definitely get angry. It seems that this girl finds it boring when I, her familiar, get along with other girls. Even though she doesn't love me or anything, she can't forgive that.''

''Definitely, just like Louise always says, "Ignoring your master and getting along with other girls" irritates her.''

What the heck? Anyways, her desire was to monopolize her familiar, Saito interpreted. She was getting mad at him because her pet dog was more attached to others than her. Never in his wildest dreams did Saito think Louise harbored feelings for him. Very Saito-like, a considerably roundabout way to misunderstand.

''Aah, when she found out I took a bath with Siesta a while ago, it was horrible.'' Resentfully, Saito looked at the restraints that were once again placed on him.

That incident... If Louise found out he had Siesta wear a sailor uniform and enjoyed the skirt spinning... His face stiffened in fear.

''Hung on the ceiling, and send electricity at him repeatedly...''

''In the end, taste an attack of "Void"...''

''Get scattered like that straw bundle...''

''I might die...''

Saito started shivering violently. ''Don't shiver, it'll be suspicious!'' The more he thought that, the more he shivered. ''In the end, should I have just presented that sailor uniform to Louise in the first place? No, the high-prided Louise would never wear it. Besides, Siesta fits the sailor uniform better. Her hair is black, and she's one-eighth Japanese. Louise's pink-blond wouldn't fit the sailor uniform. Her body is small too, so it would get baggy.''

''What?''

''Th-that's it! Damn, that would be quite good too. Th-that would have been good too. Damn! Calculation error! What have I done......?''

Saito shook his head to chase out those delusions. ''Either way, all I wanted was to enjoy the atmosphere from my birthplace. There is nothing to feel guilty about. It's a lie, but not.''

His face was ghastly blue, he was violently shivering, and was muttering under his breath, so it wasn't just Louise that found him suspicious.

"Hey. What are you hiding? I won't forgive you if you hide something from me."

Louise's eyes hung up.

"I-I'm not hiding anything."

Too suspicious. Louise tried to question him again, but she had to give up when the teacher entered the classroom.

When school ended, Saito left an absolutely impossible reason of "I have to feed the pigeons" and disappeared out of the classroom.

"When did he get a pigeon?"

Louise muttered with a very grumpy face. For some reason, a really bad premonition could be felt.

Saito ran to the kitchen. He hadn't been able to talk to Siesta because she looked busy during lunch and Louise's surveillance was severe.

Seeing Saito, who was panting by the time he got there, Siesta's face shined happily.

"Waah! Saito-san!"

The head cook, old man Marteau, also came up to him and wrapped his thick arm around Saito's neck.

"Hey! Our sword! It's been a while!"

"He-hello..."

"Yai! Lately, you haven't been coming here! Siesta's always so lonely, you know!"

"Wahahaha" Came laughing voices throughout the kitchen. Becoming bright red in the face, Siesta, who had been washing stuff, grasped a plate tightly. Saito quickly drew his mouth near Siesta's ear.

"Siesta."

"Ye-yes..."

"About those clothes... When you're done with your job, could you bring them with you?"

"Eh?"

"Let's see... Someplace where no one will see us is good... In the Vestri plaza, there's a staircase leading up a tower, right? Bring them there."

Siesta blushed in amazement.

Afterwards, Saito jogged off and disappeared.

"Aah... I'm..."

"What's wrong, Siesta. A promise for a rendezvous?"

Hooting came flying, but they no longer entered Siesta's ears. Her face completely reddened, Siesta whispered absentmindedly.

"What should I do? Aah, I'm, going to be snatched away..."

Now then, on the other side, Louise was walking around the school and searching for her familiar.

Ever since he said he was going to feed his pigeon, Saito had not shown himself.

Getting to the tower of fire, she peeked inside Mister Colbert's laboratory. Even if you call it a laboratory, it's just a worn-out shack. Whenever Colbert had free time, he usually hung out in there.

But, Saito was not there. Colbert, by himself, was doing something noisily to the Dragon's Raiment that was left in front of his laboratory.

Louise asked Colbert.

"Mister Colbert, have you seen Saito?"

"I don't know... He hasn't come here for two or three days."

Louise looked at the Zero fighter and was astonished. The engine part of the nose had been removed from the body and placed on the ground, and it had been tragically disassembled.

"Oh, this! I just got interested in the structure. I didn't get permission from Saito-kun, but I lightly disassembled it. It's complicated, but theoretically speaking, it is not much different from the 'Joyful Snake-kun' I designed. Still, this is quite a fragile thing. If it flies once, it has to be precisely disassembled and have the parts looked over. Otherwise, not only will it fail to perform to its original efficiency, there is also a chance it will break..."

Colbert finally started talking about the engine's structure and maintenance.

"Ha, hah... Well then, pardon me."

Louise didn't really have interest in that conversation, so she bowed her head and started to run once again. Colbert shouted at her back.

"Miss! If you meet Saito-kun, tell him this! I have placed a surprising new weapon onto this 'Dragon's Raiment'!

The next place Louise visited was the tower of wind. In the magic academy, towers were arranged into a pentagram with the main tower in the center. The tower of wind was one of them. It was mostly only used for lessons. There was only one entrance.

Louise witnessed the suspicious shadow of a person disappearing through the door into the tower. Whitish clothing... a large collar.

Clearly, it was the sailor outfit worn by Montmorency just a while ago.

''Who is it? If it was Montmorency, then it would be blond hair... The person who entered a moment ago had black hair.'' Louise secretly followed the person.

Opening the door to the tower of wind, she ran straight down the corridor that had semicircular rooms arranged to the left and right.

Slowly pushing the door open, she heard the sound of footsteps steadily climbing up the staircase.

After Louise held her breath on the first floor for a while, she pursued after the person. She heard the sound of a door opening and closing on the second floor.

To keep herself from making sounds from her footsteps, Louise cautiously came up to the door. There, Louise leaned her body closely to it. This should be the warehouse. Just what does the person wearing the white sailor outfit plan to do here?

Louise pushed back her pink-blond hair and placed her ear on the door. She heard a strange voice from inside. An intermittent one......

"Haah, Nn, Haahaa..."

That kind of voice. Louise's eyebrows bent into a "へ". Because it was small, she could not figure out who it was.

But, it was a guy's.

At a place like this, calling out someone wearing those garments... A person who can make those voices...

Louise thought up a terrible delusion inside her mind.

"Haa! Cu-cu, cute..."

''Cute?'' At that moment, something flipped inside Louise's head.

Baang! She opened the door and pounced into the room.

"What are you doing?!"

"Hiiiiii!"

The person there turned around. The person was wearing the sailor outfit, and what's more, was wearing a skirt below. Sure enough, it was the fat Malicorne.

"Ma-Ma, Malicorne?"

"Louise!" Malicorne tried to run and escape, but he wasn't used to the skirt, so his feet got tangled in it and he fell over.

"Ah! Nna! Ah! Fua! AAH!"

Malicorne shouted while writhing on the floor. With the look of an ogre, Louise trampled on Malicorne's back. In the warehouse was an old mirror. The "Liar's Mirror". It was a mirror that reflected ugly things beautifully and beautiful things unattractively, but for various reasons, it almost got broken, so it was shut here. It seemed Malicorne was finding self-satisfaction in reflecting himself in the mirror. What a preposterous pleasure.

"Why are you wearing that?"

"No, it was just too lovely... Bu-but, I don't have anyone to wear it for me..."

"So you wore it yourself?"

"Th-that's right! Is that wrong? I-I have to wear it myself! Guiche has Montmorency and your commoner of a familiar has that maid from the kitchen! But, I don't have a girlfriennnnnd!"

"What did you say? What about Saito and the maid?"

Louise's eyes went up.

"Eh? Well, he had the maid wear these clothes and spin around... Aah, it was moving! Just thinking back to it, my heart feels burnt from those lovely senses! That's why I should at least reflect myself in this mirror wearing it as a memento of that memory... Aaah, I... I'm such a lovely fairy... AAAaaaaahh!"

Malicorne shouted. Louise trampled that face with her foot.

"Silence."

"Ah! Aah! Ah! Louise! Ah! Louise! Being stepped on by a beautiful girl like you... I feel like I'll lose my sense! Clear away my sins! Let me repent for it! Crush my sins of losing control over myself from acting like a lovely fairy in a place like this! There's something wrong with me! Ah! Ah! Nnnnaaaaaaaaa!"

Just like that, Louise trampled Malicorne's face and caused him to faint.

"Yeah, there is something wrong with you."

Louise muttered, her shoulders moving up and down from anger.

"I see... So that is what it was about... The maid is that good... So she's so good that you would give her a lovely outfit as a present... Plus, you had fun making her spin around and around? Don't joke with me."

Tightly squeezing her hands into fists, Louise growled.

"That familiar. Even though he kissed me."

At the corner of the appointed place, Vestri Plaza, Siesta came up to the staircase of the tower of fire after night had completely fallen. After her job ended, it took time to clean her body with a bath and finish dressing up.

She headed towards the landing of the staircase, but Saito was not there. There were only two barrels there. The surroundings were dim. Siesta worriedly looked around her.

"Saito-san..."

Discouragingly muttering that, the cover of a barrel opened up with a sound.

Siesta instinctively backed off, but Saito popped up from inside it.

"Siesta."

"Wah! Saito-san! Why are you there?!"

"Well, there were some circumstances... Wai-, eh?"

Saito looked at Siesta's appearance and his eyes widened. She was wearing that handmade sailor uniform.

"Y-you came wearing it?"

"Eh, yes... Because, I thought Saito-san would be happier if I wore this."

''Crap. I should have said return it, instead of bring it. There's no way I can tell her to take it off right here.'' While Saito was panicking like that, Siesta spun around and stood a finger in front of her face.

The skirt lightly soared up.

"Un, um... Th-thanks for waiting."

Then Siesta smiled brightly. ''C, cute.'' Saito involuntarily blushed.

At that time, the sound of a barrel shaking behind them happened.

Siesta went "Kyaa!" and clung to Saito.

“Nyaa, nyaa” came the cry of a cat.

Saito stroked his chest in relief.

“Oh, just a cat...”

But, the problem wasn’t the cat. Siesta was pressing her breasts on him. They were squashed by Saito’s chest, and the handmade sailor uniform freely changed its shape.

Saito’s face paled. ''Th-th-th, this sensation is.''

"S-Siesta, um..."

"What is it?"

"You aren't wearing a bra?"

Siesta looked blankly at him.

"What is a bra?"

"Eh? Eeeeehhh? You know, to the breasts, like this, protect it..."

But, Siesta still looked blankly at him. It seems there are no bras in this world.

"I do wear drawers and a corset under my shirt when I am in my maid outfit though..."

Then she blushed.

"But, I am not wearing anything right now. Drawers would show if I wore it along with this short skirt..."

"What are drawers?"

"Eh? Um, undershorts."

''Aah, those things that look like expanded spats.''

''Haah, so her breasts are like this when she isn't wearing a corset.'' Saito thought while looking up at the sky. He felt that he would get a nosebleed if he didn't do so.

''More importantly, there are no bras? I see. Now that I think about it, when I was washing Louise's underwear, I have memories of washing panties, chemise, and corsets, but no memories of bras. I thought it was because she didn't have breasts, but it seems bras themselves don't exist.''

''Also, while noble girls can wear laced underwear, it can't be the same way with commoner girls like Siesta, right? Eh? She isn't wearing anything right now?''

''Wh-which means......''

"You're so mean, Saito-san... I do not possess any small laced underwear like the nobles do... Yet, you have me wear such a, such a short skirt..."

''In other words, she isn't wearing it.''

''INDEED!''

Inside his head, fanfare resounded like banbakabaanbanbonbanbanbakabaan.

''First place. Siesta-san, first placeー''

Siesta tightly leaned her body on Saito. Hugged his shoulders. Slowly, Siesta drew her lips closer to Saito's.

"U, um... Are, are we going to do it here?"

"Eh?"

"Well, yes, I am a village girl, so, um, I don't mind the location, but, um..."

"Siesta?"

"A more, um, cleaner place that people wouldn't go to would be better. Ah, but this is just a wish! So if Saito-san says this place is good, then I am fine too. Aah, I'm scared. After all, this is my first time. Mother, forgive me. I'm going to finally be snatched away here."

It seemed she was really misunderstanding things. Saito only wanted her to return the sailor uniform here. But Siesta thought she was going to be snatched away.

The moment he thought that he needed to explain...

Behind them, the cover of the other barrel popped straight up.

"Wh, what?!"

When Saito turned around, the fallen barrel cover directly hit his head.

"Gyaa!"

Then from inside the barrel, a silhouette stood up as the ground shook thunderously. Actually, the only thing that shook was the barrel, but it felt like the actual ground was trembling. That was just how angry the person inside the barrel was.

"L-Louise?"

Saito muttered with a trembling voice. Siesta was frightened by Louise, whose head was poking out of the barrel, and hid in Saito's shadow.

"Wh-why are you inside a barrel...?"

"I was tailing you and saw you secretly hide inside a barrel, so I copied you and hid inside the barrel beside you. I was really careful to not make a sound. But, I hit the barrel in anger a bit. The 'nyaa, nyaa' part."

''Aah, that cat's cry was Louise. All of it, completely, she had heard our conversation just now.''
Louise's face was pale with anger. Her eyes raised up, her whole body was trembling like an earthquake. With a completely trembling voice, Louise murmured.

"That's quite a wonderful pigeon you're raising, isn't it. Heeh. A lovely outfit as a present, huh. Fine. I am kind, so I'll forgive something like that. I don't really mind you ignoring your master and sending your pigeon presents."

"Louise, listen."

"But, that pigeon said this. 'You have me wear such a short skirt'. Without any underwear, 'you have me wear such a short skirt'. The best. That's the best joke this century."

"Louise! Listen! Please!"

"Relax. It won't hurt. With my "Void", I won't leave a speck of you left."

Setting up her "Founder's Prayer Book", Louise began to chant her spell. Sensing danger to his life, Saito instinctively grasped Derflinger hung on his back.

Siesta had become scared and hid herself in a shelter.

"What is with you? Are you planning to oppose your master? Isn't that interesting?"

Louise muttering that was scary. More than a battleship, more than a dragoon, more than an orc demon, more than Wardes... Louise was scarier than anything up to now.

Saito's body trembled stiffly.

''What's with this intensity...''

''I-i, is this "Void"...''

"Partner, give up."

Derflinger whispered in a bored manner. Demonstrating foolhardiness, Saito pulled out his sword.

"Vo-vo-vo-void isn't anything! Bring it on!"

The rune on Saito's left hand shone... Louise swung her wand down half-way though her chanting.
Boom! And the area in front of Saito exploded.

Being swallowed by the flash, Saito was blown off the landing and struck the ground below.

After striking the ground, Saito's face distorted with fear, and he stood up and ran away. Louise peeked out from the landing and shouted.

"Wait!"

''Like I'd wait. If I wait, I'd die. Absolutely die.''

Primeval fear took over Saito's mind. Saito, while falling over, desperately ran.

Louise chased after him.

Guiche was trying his very best in Montmorency's room to woo his lover.

About how Montmorency's appearance was like a rose, like a wild rose, like a white rose, how her eyes were like blue roses, anyways, he used roses and complimented her, and then he extolled her by using the spirit of water as comparison.

Montmorency, being no exception among the Tristain nobles, was proud and conceited, so she did not hate flattery. However, her back was turned to Guiche, and she, acting, looked out the window wearily. It was the "Compliment me more" sign.

Seeing this, Guiche searched his head even more and unleashed words to attract her affection.

"In front of you, wouldn't the spirit of water run away? See, this hair... It is like a golden grassland. It's a sea of glittering stars. Aah, any female besides you can no longer enter my eye."

Guiche kept going in and out of the room, and he had already spat out enough lines to make a drama. ''I guess this should be enough'' Montmorency thought.

Slowly, still facing backwards, she gently held out her left hand to Guiche. "Aah" Guiche let out a moan of wonder and kissed that hand.

"Aah, my Montmorency~..."

Guiche tried to bring his lips near hers, but it was stopped by her finger.

"Before that, let us drink some wine. Since you went through the trouble of bringing it here."

"Of, of course!"

On the top of the table, a vase with flowers in it, a bottle of wine, and two ceramic glasses were placed.

Guiche had come to Montmorency's room carrying those in his hand.

Guiche hurriedly poured the wine into the glass. Doing so, Montmorency suddenly pointed out the window.

"Oh? A naked princess is flying in the sky."

"Eh? Where? Where, where?"

Guiche's eyes widened and stared outside the window as if to eat into it. ''W-h-a-t i-s "any female besides you can no longer enter my eye", it seems that I have to use this.'' While thinking that, Montmorency secretly poured the contents of the small bottle she had hidden in her sleeves into Guiche's wine cup. The transparent fluid dissolved into the wine.

Montmorency smiled sweetly.

"Just a lie. Well, let us toast."

"Come on now, don't startle me like that..." The moment Guiche said that, the door opened with a bam and a whirlwind flew in.

Guiche was sent flying and tumbled onto the floor. It was Saito.

"Haa, haa, haa... Hi-hi-hi"

"Why are you here?!"

"Hide me!"

While saying that, Saito jumped in Montmorency's bed.

"Hey! Is there anyone who would jump into Montmorency's bed! Leave! You!"

"Wait, what are you doing?! Entering someone's room as you please..."

When Montmorency crossed her arms and shouted at Saito, another whirlwind flew into the room. Montmorency was sent flying and struck her nose severely on the floor.

"Louise!"

Guiche yelled. Why, it was Louise who had lost herself in anger.

"Wh-wh-wh, what are you two doing?!"

"Shut up! Where's Saito!"

Being pressured by Louise's threatening attitude, Guiche and Montmorency exchanged glances and pointed at the bed. There was a thick bulge in the futon, shivering slightly.

In a low voice, Louise ordered towards the bed.

"Saito, come out."

A stiffened voice came out of the futon.

"Saito isn't here."

Louise picked up the wine glass from the table. Montmorency went "Ah!" in a quiet voice, but it was too late. Louise drank it all in one gulp.

"Buhah! I got thirsty from the running. Everything is all your fault. Fine, I'll be the one to go to you."

Louise pulled away the bed's futon.

Saito was there trembling.

"Prepare yourself... Nna?"

The moment she looked at him and said that, Louise's emotions changed.

Louise had chased Saito around because she couldn't forgive him for giving other girls presents despite having kissed her. If you kiss a girl like Louise, it is going to get troublesome.

In other words, it was a problem of pride.

But, the moment she saw Saito just now, her feelings toward Saito jumped straight up. Until then, well, she vaguely liked him. She wouldn't accept it herself, but she liked him. That was probably why she was so jealous...

In this moment, she loved with no hamper at all. That emotion was so big, even Louise herself was bewildered. Without thinking, Louise covered her cheeks with her hands.

''Oh my... I liked him this much?''

''I loved him this... this much?''

Tears overflowed from Louise's eyes.

Her feelings of sadness were bigger than her feelings of anger. She liked him so much, so why didn't Saito look at her. It was so sad, Louise started to sob.

"Louise?"

[[Image:ZnT04-130.jpg|thumb]]

Saito suspiciously looked at Louise, whose attitude had completely reversed, and stood up. Guiche was also watching Louise, who had suddenly started crying, with a surprised look.

Montmorency was holding her head and going "Oh no～～". The drug she had intended Guiche to drink had been drunk by Louise.

"Hey, Louise..."

Louise looked up at Saito and clung to his chest.

"Idiot!"

"Eh?"

"Idiot, idiot! Why? Why?"

Louise started hitting Saito.

"Louise, you... Just what..."

Even though she was angry like fire up to now, her attitude was completely different. Saito panicked.

"Why won't you look at me! That's so mean! Uwee～～～～n!"

Louise buried her face in Saito's chest and wept.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2010-03-05T18:15:24Z

Ephyon:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandálfr piloted and lost consciousness.''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he hung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. But he could not reach it, as his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you've regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and felt a jolt of pain throughout his body.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in numerous places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although its power in short distance is superior to the bow's, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. In addition, the hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A gun’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought, ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandálfr used…''

Not only could it fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in that instant, a whirlpool of light appeared...

Albion's entire fleet had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Something must have happened in Halkeginia.''

''I could take advantage of the change, because this event might be connected in some way with '''that'''...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the Holy Land, his plan might not work out, remembering that the whole fleet was destroyed by just one person.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?” Wardes inquired, not giving the soup a glance.

“Albion. This is a temple located on the outskirt of Londinium, in which I had been in service in the past. Good thing you were able to return in one piece, you have to thank me for that.”

“Albion? What happened to the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you didn't know the circumstances because you were out. It was a complete failure. After the airship fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Geez, ‘Sure Victory’ my ass. If you couldn't defeat Tristain, whose numbers you vastly overpowered, you'll probably have a hard time recapturing the Holy Land.”

“I didn't know you joined the invasion troops as well. You should have told me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“I actually informed you! I was dispatched there as a scout unit because Albion's army was unfamiliar about the foreign country's geography! It seems you are the type that forget things which don't interest you!”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,”

Although Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got on the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, I shouldn’t have saved such an ungrateful person!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Can you bring that pendant to me?”

The pendant was a silver locket. Fouquet brought the pendant to Wardes. He took it and he put it on his neck.

“Is it very important to you?”

“Not exactly, but it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Yes, by impulse. You were holding to it tightly on your sleep, so it made me curious.”

“As expected from a thief.”

“So tell me, who is that person? Your significant other?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Your looks deceived me, I didn't know you had a mother complex. Do you live with her?”

“Not anymore. Either way, it is none of your business.”

“After nursing you, that's the attitude you return?”

At that moment, the door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''That smile never changes. Just like a doll'', Wardes thought.

They just experienced defeat. An unthinkable stumble at the first step of Albion's ambition. Yet the fact didn't seem to unnerve Cromwell. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I beseech your forgiveness, Your Excellency. I failed you not once, but twice.”

“But it seemed your failure was immaterial.”

Sheffield, who was standing by Cromwell's side, nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered,

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In other words, the enemy used an unknown magic against us. This was a miscalculation and it's no one's fault. If there was anyone to blame… it was our leadership's fault for not properly analyzing the enemy’s war potential. A mere soldier like you should not be blamed for that. You should just focus on recovering your health."

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used. The lost element, ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat an entire fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it was hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘Void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History hides many interesting things. Once, I happened to come across a book that named one of the Founder’s shields as Saint Aegis. It has a fairly small amount of information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created the sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad.<!> Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… were one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split between them. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared to is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hidden by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.” Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said. “The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my castle of Londinium. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone voice.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I powerless? Hasn't the Holy Land slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to come up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henrietta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call you Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call you princess-sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henrietta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“Well, since it is the war results, it is better not to overlook anything.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. On the way there, he heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? That light was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of Duke de La Vallière was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the Duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristainian Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandálfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess-sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to you.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… Princess-sama I want to help you with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was the face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body to princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, God gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return my wand to Your Majesty.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess-sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. ''Louise is too eager to promise without thinking…'' he thought, though he didn’t say that.

''Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…''

By helping Henrietta, it seemed like they would not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Henrietta then took out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation either way.

''Aah, it might be fate'', he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman like Henrietta said 'please', he could not find it in his heart to refuse. ''What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…''

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

''Anyway, I should search for the way to return home'', Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

''It's not like that'', Louise wanted to say, but shut her mouth. ''That’s not the reason why I don't want Saito to return to his former world''. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was, she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that, he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandálfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man sideways, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then another man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before their eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. ''Does Saito feel the same?'' However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as a pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festivals.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to some place made her feel bad.

''Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me'', Louise thought. ''Just for now. And nothing else matters.''

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride that was the problem.

After convincing herself of that, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, carved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four écus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I hadn’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins that were approximately of the size of one yen coin on his palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

The merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which an old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. ''The first thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me''. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. "It suits you well", said the merchant gracefully.

''I want Saito to have a look'', she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. ''What on earth is he staring at?''

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

They were articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

''I want him to look at me'', Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear second-handed middle aged clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it was called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size was too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he should absolutely use it for this.

“How much?” Saito asked in a voice overcome with emotion.

“Three écus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. It seemed like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who waved her wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly and said “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

''Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night'', Saito thought, now wearing only a T-shirt. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandálfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts his spells…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama since I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It would be terrible if such explosion were to happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise lifted the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such a thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, lifted a the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that a mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could cast two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could cast the spell twice. But when you cast a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption of the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to cast it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t used many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, the amount needed is too large for you… Since it is as much as 100, you cannot store that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Applying the Earth magic Square Class spell ‘Wrought Gold’, gold can be created. But do you know why the world still uses money?”

“Eh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I… One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the incantation’s power was demonstrated. There are no other spells like this one.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

"Haa", Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks.'' Just a little more, mooore,'' he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rustling, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. "Aah", thinking about the sailor uniform that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter4

2010-03-05T18:12:38Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter Four: Port City La Rochelle===

Although dawn had just broken, Saito, Guiche and Louise had already started preparing the saddles for their horses. Slung over Saito's back was Derflinger. Because of its length,
it could not be attached to the waist.

Louise was dressed in her academy uniform, the only difference was that she now wore horse riding boots instead of shoes. Judging from that, it looked like a great deal of time would be spent riding the horse.

''How far would Albion be from here? I'm still not used to riding a horse... Most probably my waist will ache from the riding...'' he thought to himself.

Just before setting off, Guiche spoke rather awkwardly.

"I have a request..."

"What is it that you want?" Saito responded with hostility while putting his belongings onto the saddle. He still could not forgive Guiche for hurting him that badly during their fight some time back.

"I wish to bring my familiar along."

"Do you have a familiar in the first place?"

"Of course I do. All magicians have one."

Louise and Saito looked at each other, then looked at Guiche again.

"Where's your familiar now?"

"Here." Guiche replied while pointing to the ground.

"But there's nothing on the ground," Louise said.

Guiche responded by tapping his feet on the ground. Just then, a giant brown creature popped out of the ground.

"Verdandi! Oh, my cute Verdandi!"

Saito, dumbfounded, asked, "What in the world is that creature?"

"What do you mean creature? This is my cute little familiar Verdandi."

"You mean that your familiar is that big thing over there?"

Upon closer inspection, that giant brown creature was actually a mole with a size equivalent to a small bear.

"Yes. Ahh... My Verdandi, you look so cute from any angle I look. Have you eaten your meal of earthworms before you arrived here?"

The gigantic mole hemmed happily in response.

"Really? That's wonderful!" Guiche said while rubbing cheek to cheek with his familiar.

"Actually... I don't think that you could bring it along with us..." Saito said in disgust.

“That's right Guiche. That creature moves underground right?”

“That's right. Even though it's slightly bigger that usual, Verdandi is still a mole all right.”

“How are we going to bring it along? We're all riding on horses.” Louise said in perturbed fashion.

“That's all right. Verdandi moves along quickly underground. Am I right, Verdandi?

The gigantic mole nodded in agreement.

“But we're going to Albion! We can't bring creatures that move underground!.” Louise explained.

Guiche, upon hearing that, knelt onto the ground and replied, “I cannot bear the separation with my dear Verdandi... Oh! The pain...”

At the same time, the giant mole seemed to pick up some scent from its nose and drew nearer and nearer to Louise.

“What is this stupid mole trying to do!?”

“Like master, like familiar. They both share the same interest – girls.” Saito said.

“Stop! Stop this right now!”

The giant mole knocked Louise off her feet and started sniffing all over her.

“Ah!!! Watch where you're sniffing! Stop it!”

Louise being constantly poked by the giant mole's nose, started to roll all over the ground. All that rolling disheveled her clothes and exposed her underwear. Louise was starting to get very annoyed...

Saito unconsciously started to be immersed in watching Verdandi and Louise just as if he was admiring a beautiful picture...

“Ah... How beautiful is the scene of a giant mole teasing a damsel.”

“I totally agree.”

Both Saito and Guiche nodded in unison.

“Stop blabbering nonsense over there, you oafs! Come over and help me quickly! Ahh!!!

The giant mole saw the ring at Louise's right hand and started pecking it with its nose.

“You insolent mole! Don't use your nose to sniff at the ring the highness has bestowed to me!.”

“I see now. It's the ring. Verdandi loves jewels.”

“Such an irritating pest!”

“Please don't call Verdandi an irritating pest. It's because of me that Verdandi searches for precious stones and jewels. For an Earth magician, there's nothing more helpful than this.”

Just as Louise was preparing to blow her top, a sudden gust of wind came out of nowhere and blew away Verdandi.

“Who is that!?” Guiche shouted agitatedly.

A rather stout looking noble wearing a feathered cap appeared out of the faint daylight behind him. Saito looked rather surprised.

“That...That person is...”

“What have you done to my Verdandi!?”

Guiche hastily took out his rose shaped wand but the noble wearing the feathered cap was faster. Before Guiche could cast any spell, his wand was already out of his hand.

“I'm not your enemy. I'm under the orders of the highness to accompany you on your journey. The princess is worried about just having you few going to Albion, but then again sending a whole troop of soldiers with you will be too conspicuous. Therefore, I was appointed to accompany you all on this journey.” The noble said while taking off his feather cap and bowing.

“I'm the captain of the [[Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4#Griffin|Griffin Knights]], Viscount Wardes.”

The grumbling Guiche quickly shut his mouth. For most of the nobles, Guiche included, being able to join the Griffin Knights meant great prestige.

Wardes looked at Guiche and spoke apologetically. “Sorry for what I did to your familiar. I couldn't stand watching my fiancé being harassed.”

“What!?”

Saito was shocked.

“Fiancé?”

“This majestic looking noble is Louise' fiancé???”

“Wardes-sama...” Louise spoke in a trembling voice after standing up.

“It's been such a long time. My Louise, my dear Louise.”

''My Louise??? What kind of joke is that?'' Saito thought to himself.

Wardes approached Louise and with a beaming smile on his face, carried Louise up.

“It's really been such a long time.” Louise said with her face turning red with embarrassment.

“Still as light as ever. Just like a feather.”

“Viscount... please don't be like this... There are people over here...”

Wardes, who placed Louise back down and replaced his hat said, “Care to introduce your companions to me?”

“Erm... That is Guiche de Gramont and my familiar, Saito.” said Louise while pointing at them while she was introducing them to Wardes. Guiche who did not dare look at Wardes directly, lowered his head. Saito followed suit though a bit unwillingly.

Wardes said with a rather surprised look on his face, “Are you Louise' familiar? This is the first time I've seen a human being a familiar.”

“Thank you for taking such good care of my fiancé.”

"You're welcome."

Saito took the opportunity to size up Wardes. He was indeed handsome. Even though Guiche could also be considered a [[Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4#Bishonen|bishonen]] himself, he was always making a fool out of himself and making irrational decisions. He could even rub his own cheek with a giant mole.

However for Wardes, not only he had the looks. His eyes were like that of an eagle – keen and sharp. That mustache he had further enhanced his suaveness.

In addition he had a muscular and well built body. Saito had originally thought that all male magicians would have a body like Guiche, but he was proven wrong. Even in hand to hand combat with Wardes without the use of magic, Saito could be subdued in seconds.

Thinking about all that, Saito gave a deep and long sigh. Wardes seeing that, approached Saito and gave a pat on his shoulders.

“What's wrong? Are you having doubts about this trip? There's nothing to be afraid of! Aren't you the one who caught Fouquet of the Crumbling Earth? With your courage alone, nothing is impossible.”

Wardes who had finished saying that, gave a broad smile. With that, Saito felt a tinge of remorsefulness.

''Is he really that good of a person? I don't think that I can compare with him in any aspect. That's right. I think Louise would be married to him soon... Just thinking of that has made me alone and empty...''

Louise, not able to calm down due to Wardes' appearance, was feeling restless with anxiety. Saito had to turn his head away, he did not want to see Louise that way.

Wardes gave a whistle, and a griffin appeared out from the morning clouds. It was a mythical beast with the head of a eagle and a body of a lion. And on its back were wings that were made up of beautiful white feathers.

Wardes had climbed to the back of the griffin with grace, and then extended a hand to Louise.

“Come over, my Louise.”

Louise lowered her head in hesitation and bashfulness, just like a girl who is in love. This made Saito even more jealous.

''What does he think he's doing? “Come over, my Louise?” Your Louise!? Your Louise!? What an obnoxious freak!''

Saito being a male, had to keep those thoughts to himself and went up to the horse in silence in the end.

Louise, who was still hesitating, was suddenly carried up the griffin by Wardes.

With one hand on the reins and his wand in the other, Wardes shouted, “Well everybody, onwards!”

The griffin moved forward. Following behind it were Guiche, looking full of admiration for Wardes; and Saito, feeling very down and dejected.

Saito thought to himself while staring at the blank sky.

''How far would it be to Albion?''

From the headmaster's office window, Henrietta was watching Saito and group departing for Albion. Closing her eyes, she starting praying...

“Founder Brimir, please grant them protection throughout their journey...”

Next to her was Headmaster Osman trimming his nasal hair.

“You aren't going to see them off, headmaster Osman?”

“No, as you can see, I'm busy trimming my nasal hair, your highness.”

Henrietta shook her head in disapproval.

Just then, someone knocked at the door.

“Enter,” said the headmaster.

Mr. Colbert entered room with an anxious look on his face.

“Bad news! Headmaster!”

“You say that quite often. What seems to be the problem now?”

“From the news that I've heard from the castle guards, Fouquet has escaped!”

“Hmm...” said Osman while stroking his beard.

“According to the guard who was on duty that time, some noble knocked him out using wind magic. The person used the opportunity that most of the manpower was diverted to protect the princess to help Fouquet escape! This means that someone inside is a spy! Isn't that bad news?”

Henrietta's face turned pale upon hearing the news.

Headmaster Osman made a gesture to Mr. Colbert asking him to leave.

“Okay. Okay. We'll hear further details from you later.”

After Mr. Colbert left, Henrietta placed her hands on the table and sighed deeply.

“We have a spy in our midst. This must be the doings of the Albion nobility!”

“Maybe it is... OUCH!” said the headmaster while trimming his nasal hair. Henrietta looked at him helplessly.

“How can you still be so relaxed? The future of Tristain is at stake!”

“The opponent has already made his move. All we can do now is to wait, isn't it?”

“Even so...”

“It's all right. If it's him, he'll be able to cope with any problems they'll face during their journey.”

“The person you're speaking of is Guiche? Or Viscount Wardes?”

The headmaster shook his head.

“Don't tell me that person is Louise's familiar. How could that be possible?! Isn't he just a commoner?”

“Your highness, have you heard of the story of Founder Brimir before?”

“I have read most of the story...”

The headmaster smiled and replied, “Then, do you know about Gandálfr?”

“Isn't that Founder Brimir's strongest familiar? Don't tell me...”

At this point of time, Headmaster Osman felt that he had already divulged too much. Regarding the secret of “Gandálfr” he always wanted to keep that to himself. Although he trusted Henrietta, he did not want the Royal family to know about it yet.

“Yes, he's as strong and capable as Gandálfr and furthermore, he comes from another world different from ours.”

“Another world?”

“That's right. He comes from a world different from Halkeginia. Or I should say, from a place not on Halkeginia. I have always believed that this youth from another world will succeed. That's also the reason that I'm so carefree even during these perilous times.”

“Another world different from Halkeginia really exists...”

Henrietta gazed far away. The sensation of the youth's lip still lingered on Henrietta's lips. Touching her lips with her fingertips, she closed her eyes, smiled and said,

“Let me pray then, for the breeze that comes from another world.”

It would take two days to reach Port City La Rochelle by horse from Tristain. The port city is situated on a deep and narrow gorge and because of this, it has a small population of three hundred. As La Rochelle is the gateway to Albion, the number of travelers is ten times more than the local population.

Boulders could be seen on both sides of the narrow mountain pathway. People had carved holes in the boulders, turning them into taverns and shops. Although the buildings look ordinary, upon closer inspection one can realize that all of them are carved out of a single rock, a feat done by Square ranked earth mages.

On the narrow street, it appeared to be dark even though it was afternoon due to the gorges blocking the sunlight. If one made a turn on the street, they could see an even narrower street leading to a bar.

On the signboard resembling a keg of wine, the shop's name was written – “Golden Wine Barrel Bar”. However, nothing in the shop resembled its name; the shop was dilapidated like an abandoned house. Piles of ruined chairs could be seen piling next to the door.

Most of the patrons were gangsters and mercenaries. When drunk, they would often fight over the smallest of things like staring incidents or minor squabbles.

Whenever they'd fight, they would fight with their weapons. Therefore, it was common to see people dead or seriously injured inside the bar. The shopkeeper, not wanting to see any more injuries and deaths, put up a notice inside the shop.

“Please use the chairs when you fight in here.”

From the notice, the customers could feel the shopkeeper's helplessness. So they started to use the chairs instead of their weapons when fighting each other. Even though there were still injuries, no one was killed anymore. From then on, chairs that were destroyed during fights got piled next to the door.

Today, “Golden Wine Barrel Bar” is filled with patrons as usual. Almost all the patrons are mercenaries returning from Albion which was in an internal strife.

“The king of Albion is finished!”

“Don't that means that they're going to start a republic soon?”

“If so, let us offer a toast to the republic!”

The people offering toasts to themselves were formerly mercenaries hired by the royalist to fight along side with them. However, faced with the imminent defeat of their clients, they all decided to retreat back here. This was not considered to be a dishonorable act. As mercenaries, they value their lives more than their beliefs, and so they are not obliged to fight to their death for their clients.

As they were drinking, the bar's door opened. A rather tall lady had entered the bar. The hood the lady had worn covered most of her face except the lower part of her face. However, from just the lower part of her face one can already be sure about her beauty. As it was rare for such an attractive lady to come to such a place alone, all eyes on the bar were already on her.

The lady, unfazed by all the eyes staring at her, ordered some wine and food and sat on a table in a corner of the bar. After the food was served, she promptly paid up.

“That... That's a lot of money. Is it really all right?”

“That includes lodging. Do you have any empty rooms?”

An elegant voice replied. The shopkeeper nodded his head and left her table. Several of the male patrons looked at each other and approached her table.

“Excuse me miss, it's dangerous for you to be here alone.”

“That's right! There are lots of dangerous characters around. Don't worry though, we'll be here to protect you.”

With a vile smile on this face, one of them lifted up the lady's hood. Whistles and catcalls could be heard once the hood was removed. The lady was quite a beauty, with her beautiful eyes and elegant nose.

This beautiful lady is none other than Fouquet of the crumbling earth.

“She's really top notch! Look at her skin! It's as white as ivory!”

Another patron attempted to lift up her chin with his arm, but his hand was pushed away by Fouquet. Fouquet gave a faint smile. Another male patron immediately stood up, took out his dagger and placed it on Fouquet's face.

“Aren't chairs supposed to be used instead of weapons at this joint?”

“This is only to frighten you. Chairs can't intimidate anybody right? Don't act so innocent anymore, aren't you here to look for company? We'll keep you company then.”

Even with the dagger pointed on her face, Fouquet showed no fear. With a slight movement, she reached for a wand.

In a instant, she chanted her incantations. With that, the dagger that the man held turned into earth and settled onto the table.

“She's.. she's a noble!”

The men immediately backed away from her. As Fouquet was not wearing a [[Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4#Cloak|cloak]], none of them knew that she was a magician.

“Even though I'm a magician, I'm not a noble,” Fouquet said nonchalantly.

“Most of you are mercenaries right?”

The male patrons looked at each other. If she was not a noble, their lives would not be endangered. If they had done that to a noble, they would be killed without any qualms.

“Yes... And you are...?” a veteran of the group replied.

“It doesn't matter. In short, I'm here to hire all of you.”

“All of us?”

The mercenaries looked at Fouquet with a puzzled look on their face.

“What's with the expression? Is it really that weird for me to employ mercenaries?”

“No. That's not what I meant. You have gold, don't you?”

Fouquet placed a bag full of gold onto the table. After inspecting the contents of the bag, the veteran said, "Wow... Isn't this écu gold?”

The bar's door opened again. This time, a man wearing a white mask had entered the bar. He was the same man who had helped Fouquet escape from prison.

“Well, aren't you early.”

Fouquet seeing that man, gave a low “Hmm” as a reply. The mercenaries, seeing that man's peculiar dressing, were all quite surprised.
“They have started on their journey,” the masked man said.

“I have done what you had told me to and hired all these men.”

The man in the white mask gave a once over at the mercenaries that Fouquet had hired.

“All of you were formerly employed by the Albion royalist. Am I right?”

“That was until last month,” one of the mercenaries replied with glee.

“But the soon to be defeated royalist aren't our employers anymore.”

The mercenaries laughed in unison. The man in the white mask laughed as well.

“I'll fulfill all your monetary desires. However, I'm not like the soon to be defeated royalists, if anyone dares to run away from battle, I'll kill him myself.”

Since departing from the magical academy, Wardes' griffin had been endlessly moving towards their destination. Even though the rest of the group had already changed their mount twice, Wardes' griffin just like its master, appeared to be tireless.

“Hold on, isn't the pace too fast for us?” Louise, who was on Wardes' griffin, asked. Over the duration of the journey, Louise spoke in a more informal manner to Wardes than when they were reunited. But that was also partly due to the Viscount's request.

“Guiche and Saito are already on the brink of exhaustion.”

Wardes turned back and looked at Guiche and Saito. Just like Louise had said, both of them were holding their reins tightly in fear of falling off. From the looks of it, both of them would collapse from exhaustion before the horses would.

“But I had originally planned to journey to port city La Rochelle without stopping...”

“That would be difficult, it would take two days to reach by horse.”

“If that's the case, why don't we just leave them behind?”

“We can't do that!”

“Why?”

“Aren't we in this together? Furthermore, a magician should not abandon her familiar...”

“You seem protective of them both. Which one is your sweetheart?”

Louise's face immediately turned red and replied, “What... What sweetheart!?”

“That sets my heart at ease. If my fiancé tells me that she already has a sweetheart, I would die of a broken heart,” replied Wardes with a smile.

“But that was only something that our parents had agreed on.”

“Then, do you dislike me, my small and dainty Louise?”

“Please, I'm not young anymore,” Louise replied, pouting.

“But in my eyes, you're forever that small and dainty Louise.”

Louise remembered that dream that she'd had a few days back, where she was back in the courtyard of her home, la Vallière.

The secret boat on the forgotten lake...

Whenever she was throwing a tantrum there, Wardes would always be there to pacify her.

The marriage that was decided by her parents.

The betrothal that was decided since youth. The one that she would be married to. Her fiancé.

At that time, she still did not fully understand what was going on. She only knew that, so long as she was with the man she had admired, she would be happy.

But now, she finally understood everything. She would be married to Wardes.

“I don't dislike you,” Louise replied with a tinge of embarrassment.

“That's wonderful, in other words, you like me?”

Wardes gently hugged Louise's shoulders.

“I have never forgotten about you even after all this time. Do you still remember? After my father's death during the lancer campaign?”

Louise nodded her head.

Wardes began to reminisce and narrated to Louise about the past.

“My mother had passed away earlier, I inherited my father's estate and title. Wanting to make a name for myself, I went to the capital. Fortunately, the highness had a deep impression of my father who had perished in the battlefield, I was incorporated into the Griffin Knights. I had entered the Griffin Knights as a trainee, training was tough then.

“From then on, you seldom went back to your estate again,” replied Louise while closing her eyes. She too seemed to be immersed in her memories.

“My house and estate were cared for by butler Galgann while I put all my effort serving the nation. After so long, I finally made a name for myself, accomplishing what I had decided upon leaving my homeland.”

“What was that you have decided upon?”

“To ask your hand for marriage once I have made a name for myself.”

“You're kidding right, Viscount? You're so popular among the girls, you have no need to honor your promise to such an insignificant me.”

About Wardes' betrothal. Louise had cleanly forgotten it until she had that dream a few days back. The bridal pact to Wardes was all but a fleeting dream. In her opinion, it was only a agreement made on a whim.

After Wardes had left his estate ten years ago, Louise had never seen him again. Wardes had already became part of her distant memory. Distant memories had suddenly became reality.

“This journey is a good chance for us to regain those feeling we had when you were young,” Wardes said with a gentle and calm tone.

Louise thought to herself, do I really love Wardes?

Even though she did not dislike him and she did admire him when she was young, that was all in the past.

Suddenly faced with a fiancé and probably marriage, she did not know what to do. Furthermore, they had been apart for so many years, she did not really know whether if she still had any feelings for him.

Louise turned her head and looked behind.

She saw Saito prostrating on the horse, it looked like he had nearly reached his limit. Louise pouted her lips. Good for nothing! As soon as she thought of that, she became anxious and her heart pounded furiously.

“We have already been on these horses for nearly a whole day, doesn't he get tired? Are those griffin knights monsters?” Guiche, who was also lifelessly slouching on the horse, asked.

“Who knows?” Saito replied lethargically. He felt embittered each time Wardes touched Louise. He touched her again...this time hugging her by the shoulder... ''What is that guy up to... Even though you're Louise's fiancé, even though I have no right to stop you, you should have at least done it somewhere else where I could not see...''

Each time Saito thought of that, he became more tired and his heart became heavier.

Guiche looking at Saito in such a state, began teasing him. “Heh heh... Don't tell me you're jealous?” Guiche said with a snicker.

“Ah! What are you implying?”

“I guessed it correctly, didn't I?” Guiche laughed even harder.

“Shut your mouth, mole boy!”

“Mwahaha... You actually carried a love for your master that would never flower? To tell you honestly, love between people of different status will only result in tragedy.”

“Stop talking nonsense! How could I ever like such a person like her? I admit that she's cute. However, she has an extremely bad character.”

Guiche suddenly looked to the front and exclaimed, “Look! They're kissing!”

Saito shocked, immediately turned to the front. However, Wardes and Louise did not kiss.

He then looked again at Guiche. Guiche was barely controlling his laughter.

“Arggh!” Saito shouted and pounced on Guiche. Both of the fell off their horses and began fighting each other on the ground.

“Hey! If you guys continue fighting, I'll have to leave you both behind!” Wardes shouted.

Guiche quickly got back on the horse. Meanwhile, Saito realizing that Louise was looking at him, turned his head away.

As they had been traveling at full speed and exchanged their tired horses for fresh ones several times, they reached the outskirts of La Rochelle by nightfall.

Saito looked around in astonishment. ''Aren't we approaching a port? Why do I still see mountains everywhere? Maybe once we cross this mountain we should be able to see the ocean.''

Traveling under the moonlight, Saito and the group finally saw a narrow mountain pathway. Buildings which were carved from boulders could be seen on both sides of the pathway.

“Why is a port built on top of a mountain?”

Hearing Saito asking, Guiche replied sarcastically “Don't tell me that you don't even know where Albion is?”

Although Saito and Guiche were nearly reaching their physical limits, the thought of 'Once we reach town we can finally rest' gave them the strength to engage in small talk.

“Yeah, I don't know.”

“Really?” Guiche replied with laughter. But Saito did not laugh.

“I have no common knowledge of this world and please don't assume that I do.”

Suddenly from top of the cliff, torches were thrown at the their horses. The burning torches illuminated the ravine they were about to cross.

“What's... What's happening !?” Guiche cried.

The horses, frightened by the burning torches threw, Saito and Guiche off its backs.

As they fell, a hail of arrows showered upon them.

“It's an ambush!” Guiche shouted.

Saito began to panic, just as he wanted to unsheathe Derflinger which was slung behind his back, two more arrows flew towards him.

“Whoa!”

Just as they thought they were about to meet their doom, a strong gust of wind blew towards them, changing into a small hurricane.

That same hurricane caught all the arrows and sent them away.

Wardes raised his wand.

“Are you guys all right?” Wardes shouted.

“I'm all right...” replied Saito.

''Damn it! Louise's fiancé just saved my life.'' That sense of dismal kept expanding, causing Saito to feel inferior. He unsheathed Derflinger. The runes on his left hand started glowing again, reliving him of the exhaustion that he had been suffering.
[[Image:Znt_B2_C4_01.jpg|thumb|''"He unsheathed Deriflinger. The runes of his left hand started glowing again, reliving him of the exhaustion that he had been suffering."'']]

“I'm so lonely, partner. It's too much of you to keep putting me inside the scabbard.”

Saito looked at the top of the cliff, but no arrows could be seen.

“It was most likely thieves or bandits.” Wardes said.

Louise who suddenly realizing something exclaimed, “Could it be the nobles from Albion?”

“Nobles would not use arrows.”

Just then, the sound of flapping wings could be heard. It was a sound that they were quite familiar with...

Screams could be heard from the cliffs.

Arrows could been seen shooting towards the night sky. However, all the arrows were parried away by wind magic.

After that a small hurricane created by magic blew away all the archers.

“Hmm... Aren't those wind incantations?” Wardes mumbled to himself.

The archers attempting to ambush them rolled down the cliffs after being blown away by the magical tornado. They landed hard onto the ground, giving out moans of pain.

With the moon as the background appeared a familiar sight. “It's Sylphid!” Louise shouted confoundedly.

It's was Tabitha's wind dragon. After it landed, a red-haired girl jumped down from the dragon and flicked her hair.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

Louise too jumped down from Wardes' griffin and replied, “What do you mean sorry to keep you waiting!? Why are you here in the first place?”

“Not to help you in any case. When I saw you leaving the academy on the horse in the morning, I quickly woke up Tabitha and followed you all the way here.”

Kirche pointed at Tabitha, from the looks of it she was woken up from her sleep; she was still wearing her pajamas. But she didn't seem to mind at all, and was still reading a book.

“Zerbst! Listen to me, we're on a secret mission given to us by her highness!”

“Secret mission? You should have said so earlier! How would I know if you did not tell me about it? Anyways, be thankful to me, for I have apprehended the people who wanted to ambush you!”

Kirche said while pointed to the people who were lying on the ground. Those ambushers were unable to move due to their injuries and hurled abuses towards Louise and the group. Guiche approached them and began interrogating them.

Louise crossing her arms, gave a vicious stare at Kirche.

“Don't be mistaken! I'm not here to assist you. Am I right?”

Kirche posed suggestively, and then leaned on Wardes, who was on the griffin, and said, "Your beard makes you very manly. Do you know what passion looks like?”

Wardes glanced at Kirche and proceed to push her away using his left hand.

“Huh?”

“Thank you for coming to our aid, but please do not get so close to me ever again.”

“But why? I just told you that I liked you!”

That was the first time that Kirche received such cold treatment from a male. Usually any male would be mesmerized after some sweet-talking from her. But Wardes was not in the least interested. Kirche gazed at Wardes with her mouth wide open.

“I'm sorry. But I cannot let my fiancé misunderstand.” Wardes said while looking at Louise, her face turned red from embarrassment in an instant.

“What? She's your fiancé!?”

Wardes nodded in response. Kirche took a closer look at Wardes, she did not realize it before. Wardes' eyes showed no emotion at all. Just like ice.

She then looked at Saito. He looked listless and was talking to his sword rather dejectedly.

''Eh? Is he looking like that because I made advances on Louise's fiancé?'' As she thought about that, Saito suddenly looked cuter. Looking at Saito, she ran towards him and hugged him immediately.

“Actually, I'm here because I'm worried for my beloved!”

Saito gave a bewildered look, but then quickly looked away.

“Liar.”

''Is he jealous?'' Thinking of that, Kirche's passion in her heart burned brightly.

“Cute! So cute! Are you really jealous?”

“I'm not...”

“I'm so sorry for neglecting you. You must be angry, right?" Kirche said while pushing Saito's face into her breasts.

“Please forgive me! I may have looked at other men, but in the end, the only one that I love is you!”

Louise bit her lips, wanting to tell Kirche off. She could not tolerate Kirche for seducing her familiar.

Just then, Wardes gently placed his hands on Louise's shoulder. Wardes looked at Louise lovingly and gave her a smile.

“Viscount...”

Guiche who was interrogating those ambushers had just returned.

“Viscount, those ambushers admitted that they were robbers.”

“Hmm.. If they're just robbers, let them go.”

Wardes effortlessly mounted back to the top of his griffin, carrying Louise up with him. He then announced to everyone, “We'll spend the night at La Rochelle, tomorrow we will take the first ship to Albion at the break of dawn.”

Kirche sat behind Saito, sharing the same horse with him. Guiche also mounted back to his horse. As for Tabitha, she was still reading her book on her wind dragon.

In front of them, sandwiched between two cliffs, was the port city La Rochelle, dazzling with lights.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter9

2010-02-23T15:52:33Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 9: Alhambra Castle===

Alhambra Castle was a citadel the elves built on top of a small hill in the desert.

The incident of the Halkeginia Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces who regained it at the price of countless sacrifices, could be traced back to thousands of years ago.

During that time, the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces fixed the country border, and told the elves, “This is our land.” Consequently, that became the country's borders.

The elves who had formerly lived in the desert did not have any concept of “country borders.” Just that, the elves knew that humans are living beings who would greedily treat anywhere as their land and fight for it, if “country borders” was not established. So, they reluctantly recognized the line those humans drew as the country border.

Because that citadel became the point from which the elves' land was attacked from many times, they received the elves' attacks many times as well. Every time, this process of trying to remove and being removed repeated...until that battle hundreds of years ago, in which the Holy Land Recovery Allied Forces became its present master. Since the citadel was small, it was left aside as a military base and became an abandoned castle... because of which, it conversely flourished.

At the foot of the hill on which Alhambra Castle was built, an oasis was formed. A small inn town started growing from around that oasis... Because the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was a military base, travellers who passed through the desert would stop by, and it became a small trading area.

With the skills of the elves, the walls of Alhambra Castle were exquisitely constructed, adorned with a fine engraving of geometric patterns. Reflecting the moonlight from the twin moons, the walls shone brightly, providing a fantastic view to the desert travellers.

To the Halkeginians, the area surrounding Alhambra Castle was an exotically beautiful place.

Well then, in a small pub called “Father Joseph's Desert Doors” Inn, in that beautiful inn town, the hot topic was a recent rumor about Alhambra Castle.

A unit of the king's army arrived, and was stationed in the castle.

The merchants who bought ceramics and porcelains in Sahara said to the shop owner in a whisper.

“The troops came to Alhambra Castle lately... but do you know why those guys came, Father?”

Travelling from one place to another, the wise father who had set up a pub here, tasted the stew whilst shaking his head.

“Dunno.” 

“''“Didn't those guys come to this area to dig up some treasure?”'' There was a rumor like that, but... I feel that the truth is different.”

“Is it?”

The father reacted indifferently. He knew that not poking his head in unnecessary affairs was the secret to longevity.

“Hey. I'll treat you a drink, so tell me more about that rumor?”

“Not interested.”

Missing out on getting some wine? The male merchant snorted. Beside him, a lady clothed in sand-warding robe with a hood sat down.

“Isn't that a wonderful conversation?”

The brown skin and red lips peeking out from the openings of the robe gave the impression of a befitting beauty. The merchant gulped nervously.

“Dear, shall we offer up a cup for this man?”

The man's cup was filled with ale to the brim.

“Thanks! Hihi.”

“Well then, can you tell me more about it?”

The whole group greeted Kirche who returned to the table with applause. On top of their street performer costumes, everyone was wearing the same robe used in the desert.

The group had finally arrived at this Alhambra place the previous night.

It took them a week of transferring between stagecoaches travelling through footpaths and highways to reach there from the Orleans mansion. Apparently, Tristain did not issue any warning to Gallia, and the performers were not suspected by any people as they walked down the road. No. On their journey, they were suspected by the patrolling knights several times, but managed to escape by the tactfulness of Kirche who knew the area very well.

“Geez, you guys...always letting me get information by myself, what's your intention?”

“But aren't you the best? Just the person for the job.”

Guiche nodded solemnly too.

“Awesome...cuz you managed to collect information one after another,” Saito said in admiration.

“Really, just do it. Guys, if you all are still Tristain nobles, with a high pride- no wonder you can't gather information.”

Montmorency turned her face aside in embarrassment, but Louise lifted up her eyes.

“Oh, yes we can! I went as far as being a waitress in a bar in Tristania last time!”

“That pathetic fella?”

Louise's cheeks swelled. Come to think of it, she had let herself be seen a few times by Kirche. But now was not the time for such things, so she had no choice but to keep quiet.

“So, did you get anything?”

The merchant to whom Kirche gave an extravagant treat had told her everything he knew, after which, he became drunk and wasted, lying down on the counter, and fell asleep.

They changed their strategy meeting location to a second floor room. That's because there were people there.

After entering the room, Kirche started telling the news she heard.

“As I thought, looks like it really is this city.”

“Which means?” Saito urged.

“Apparently, that merchant heard about it from the troops stationed there. The reason they came here was to protect a “noble” they brought here. According to the story, they seemed to be fallen royal family members. And then, the crux is that those nobles are 'parent and child.'”

“In other words, Tabitha and her mother?”

“Can't we conclude that?”

Everyone's faces turned solemn.

“I'm back.”

Opening the door of the room, Malicorne entered.

“I used the 'Distant Vision' spell and examined the castle!”

Being a Wind element mage, Malicorne had been using magic to examine the castle from afar. Even Sylphid was not used, since it would be conspicuous. She had remained in her human form until then, and probably due to tiredness, she was asleep on the bed, snoring. It looked like taking the form of a human consumed her willpower more intensely.

Calmly, Malicorne spread a sketched parchment on the table. On it, a rough sketch of Alhambra Castle could be seen. Obviously, the internal structure of the building was not known, but the courtyard, walls, towers, keeps - all of them were drawn accurately.

“Good job!”

“Spendid...”

Guiche praised him.

“The Gallian troops stationed there aren't just one squadron. There are two squadrons there! About 300 soldiers, and 10 noble officers!”

That's quite a number.

“I see. Thanks. Well then, we've collected all the information we can.”

Kirche was fully the leader. Indeed, in such projects, there was no chance for Tristainian nobles who were prideful and only knew how to carry out frontal attacks.

“So, how to rescue Tabitha out of that castle?”

“We are mostly mages. A surprise attack against approximately 300 people will work somehow, won't it? At our side, we have Sylphid, Saito who stopped the seventy thousand...”

Guiche said that, but Kirche shook her head.

“No way. If we attack head-on like that, reinforcements would come immediately, and danger might fall onto Tabitha. It's also possible that Tabitha would be carried away to somewhere else.”

“So what should we do? Putting all of the soldiers to sleep with magic?”

“That's right.”

Kirche grinned impishly.

“That's impossible! Aren't we going against 300 people?? Even if we were to recite Sleep Cloud, how can we cover them all in one shot?”

“To make them sleep, we don't just have to use incantations, Montmorency.”

“Whaat?”

“Can you mix the 'Sleeping Potion?'”

“I can, but... how to make them drink it? Even if we mix it into their water, it will be discovered immediately!”

“There's a plan. Just do it! Mix the strongest potion you can. Guiche, please buy some wine sold nearby.”

“Got it.”

Towards them who were about to rush out, Kirche said.

“Hey, if you meet any elves...”

The three of them trembled instantly. A word they did not want to hear. Mustering their courage, they had been driving that word out of their head.

“Run. Don't think about fighting them. The thing which must not be forgotten is, we did not come to fight. The elves are obviously with the Gallian army. We will steal into Alhambra Castle cautiously, and carefully rescue Tabitha and her mother. That's right. We've come 'to save our friends.' That would be putting the cart before the horse. That's why, if you feel danger not just from elves, run. That is cowardly, but harmless.”

''Understood'', The three nodded.

“Thanks for cooperating in this plan to save my best friend. I am grateful for your bravery.”

Kirche bowed politely. It was their first time seeing Kirche being so commendable. Because of that, they changed their frightened expressions to serious looks.

After the three of them exited, Kirche turned towards Saito and Louise.

“Well then...”

“What are we supposed to do? What's best for us?”

“Rest. You guys are our trump card. Please conserve your strength.”

“Trump card, what do you mean?”

Kirche readily answered.

“To fight against the elf. Although we can trick the army, the elf probably won't fall for it.”

“Wh-! What!? You're saying that it's okay even if we're hurt!? We may die, won't we?? You're saying that it's all right if we die?? We're not a trump card, but a sacrifice! You're really a Zerbst! You hate me to that extent!?”

Kirche replied with a straight face.

“You're wrong, Louise. It's not 'hating,' but 'recognizing.' We probably can't win against the elf. The only thing possible, is your 'legend.'”

Louise's eyes bulged.

“You knew?”

“You're the only one who thought that we don't know. You chanted in front of us before, and those chants don't exist, do they?”

Louise blushed.

“I humbly apologize at my impoliteness towards the ancestor. Can you kindly lend your holy powers to this powerless servant?”

Kirche knelt down. As expected, Louise panicked. In the long history of the dispute between La Valliere and Von Zerbst, it was the first time a Von Zerbst apologized.

“L-Lift up your head! What're you doing!? If I refuse this, am I not the bad guy!? I have already cast away my noble name! I'm just Louise the Zero! That's why even if I listen to what you say, I don't really mind,”

Turning aside, Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Eh? You threw aside your nobility?”

“That's right! I have returned my mantle and name to Her Majesty.”

“Aah! Well then, after saving Tabitha, come to Germania! I'll employ you as my maid!”

“Stop joking around!”

Somewhat overcome with emotion, Kirche hugged Louise tightly.

Saito looked at the two with a rather radiant expression. After that, to preserve his strength, he headed towards the bed.

He did not have any self-confidence at winning against the elf at all. Or rather, how should he fight to win?

The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

With his anxiety increasing, Saito felt as if being squashed.

''But... friends with Kirche?'' When he looked at Louise who appeared to be trying to bring that up, he became embarrassed at that feeling.

“Well then, I'll follow what you said and sleep for a bit.”

“I look forward to it, Saito. Jean has always been saying. ''Saito-kun is someone capable of changing this world.'' I believe that as well. That's why; please change Tabitha's fate.”

Plucking up his courage, Saito grinned, overdoing it.

“Leave it to me!”

Saito slipped into the bed, and Sylphid who had been sleeping on it until now, opened her eyes wide.

“Kyui.”

“Oh, you're awake?”

Under her blue hair, Sylphid's blue eyes shone again.

“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude.

“In order to save onee-sama, everyone is working hard for us. I'm very touched. If onee-sama knew that you all are coming to save her, she would surely be very happy.”

“...”

“Onee-sama doesn't speak much, so she may seem somewhat cold, but... in reality, she's a very kind person. I love onee-sama very much, but onee-sama doesn't lose to me- she loves me very much too. Although Onee-sama did not say anything, I know something like that.”

“Uh-huh...”

Sylphid noticed that Saito looked a little down.

“What's wrong?”

“No... I'm just a little envious of you guys.”

''Although we are master and familiar, we can't understand each other at all.''

''Mutual feelings, yet we can't understand each other at all.''

“You don't look well. Let me comfort you. But I dunno how to do it.”

''“Kyui, kyui!”'' Whilst purring, Sylphid gave Saito a tight hug.

Whilst being tightly embraced by Sylphid's soft body, ''Ah, will Louise turn this way to look at me?'', Saito thought vaguely.

''If I were more imposing... she would look at me for a bit, won't she?'' He thought. ''But, looks like that won't happen.''

''Anyhow, at Tristain palace when we were captured, when I was trying to say that I love her...''“Don't say it!”'' She yelled at me, so...''

''Of course I am wrong too.''

''Being spoony over Siesta, my heart throbbing when I see Henrietta's face. As for those, apart from keeping those charms to myself, I can't help it. This is a man's physiology.''

''But, I have been saying “I love you” to Louise all the time, haven't I?''

''Maybe... Louise has no space to fall in love,'' Saito thought.

''Louise who is more serious than anyone else.''

''Louise who is always fixated on her ideals.''

''Saying'' “It's a reward!” ''Kissing me, not being angry even when her breasts are touched, this means... it is not really because of her pride,'' Saito changed his thoughts.

''That's because, just like how this Sylphid does not know what's the best way to comfort this human me... she does not know what the best reward to give me, this teenager at puberty. Because she doesn't know how to express her gratitude.''

''And yet, every time I would misunderstand her...'' Saito wished he could just crawl into a hole. ''Louise falling in love with me? Ha!''

''I'm such a shameful person. Aah, SHAMEFUL!!''

''Ah, Louise.''

''The Louise who would return her mantle to Henrietta in order to stand for her ideals. More serious than anyone else, the noble Louise.''

''Maybe because you're like that, I have come to like you.''

''Among the people I encountered in the world I was born in, at least there isn't someone who would stick completely to his “way of living” like Louise does. And then, in this world too...''

''Someday, when Louise is able to achieve her ideals, won't she start loving someone at that time? At that time, I want to be the one beside her,'' Saito thought.

''To go along with Louise's ideals, I have to be much stronger. Elf or whatever, now's not the time to be frightened.''

Displaying brute courage, Saito spread-eagled and closed his eyes. To measure up to Louise's ideals, he could not show his intimidation to anyone.

Looking at that strange Saito who spread-eagled on the bed while smiling, Louise's anxiety expanded all the more.

''You were told that it's a fight against an elf, and yet, why aren't you afraid?''

''Why don't you hate it?''

''Aah, as I thought, Saito is given the courage as a familiar, huh?''

Louise became deeply miserable.

The next day, in the evening...

Standing in front of the gates of Alhambra castle, a member of the Gallian army who was standing guard gave a big yawn. A soldier standing beside him chided him.

“Oi.”

“Hmm? Aah...”

“If you don't guard the door properly, we'd be scolded by the commanding officer!”

“Baron Misscoeur? That's all right! He's just an idiot.”

“No, it's not him. It's that un-human guy.”

The yawning soldier shook his head frantically as if his drowsiness was blown away.

“Oi, don't refer to him that lightly! Touch wood... O Founder Brimir. Please protect my soul...”

“I don't want to be eaten either! That's why I don't speak out his name...But dunno what the heck is wrong today... I went to the streets to eat during lunchtime, but wine was sold out!”

“Haa? What'cha mean?” 

“Someone from somewhere had bought up all the wine in this inn town. B'cuz of that, there wasn’t any wine no matter which bar I went to. What a joke!”

“That's the only pleasure in the center of this boring desert! Geez, which guy did such nonsense?”

As the conversation was going on, a cart could be seen coming from ahead on the road to the inn town.

“What's that?”

There were 7 male and female flashy street performers in the cart. The wagon behind was filled with barrels.

The cart stopped in front of the gate. Pointing their lances at them, the soldiers asked the group.

“Who are you guys?”

A redhead girl dressed in a dancer's costume with a high degree of exposure bowed down elegantly.

“We are a group of street performers, sir.”

It was Kirche.

“I can see that. This is not some highway.”

“We know that.”

Sexily, Kirche threw a flirtatious glance at them. In an instant, the soldiers became as if entranced by succubus.

“We've come to provide entertainment.”

“Entertainment?”

The soldiers exchanged looks. After that, they realized what the content of those barrels stacked up behind was. One of them approached and sniffed the smell of the barrels.

“Isn't this wine!?”

Another glared at Kirche with a hateful look.

“The ones who bought up all the wine are you all!?”

“That's right.”

Kirche leaned coquettishly onto the soldiers. At Kirche's loveliness, the soldiers' expressions crumbled down pathetically.

“Please don't be angry, handsome misters. We are just doing our best at our living. We've come to tour Sahara, but those stingy elves didn't give us any money at all for our performances.”

“How would elves know what dancing is!?”

The soldiers broke out in laughter.

“Right? That's why we need customers who understand our art. Naturally, going together with wine, right?”

“Got it! You guys didn't just come to buy wine huh? Planning anything funny?”

Those standing in the cart stiffened.

“And to sell dances as well while you're at this. Right?”

With a big smile on her face, Kirche said.

“Exactly! Our wine is slightly more expensive than the one in town, but we will provide dancing as a service. How about that?”

“What a nerve this lady has! I like it. I'll help you guys in your business!”

The soldier rushed off to report to his superior officer.

Turning back, Kirche combed her hair back triumphantly. At that brilliant skill, the entire group applauded.

Saito and the others were brought to see the ten nobles who commanded the units stationed in this castle. Apparently, the spare rooms at the right when one entered the castle hall were used by the officers.

The commanding officer was a forty-year-old-plus noble - Baron Misscoeur. He had seemingly taken a fancy with Kirche as soon as he saw her, and had allowed them to hold an exhibition.

“Germanian ladies are good at business, huh.”

Kirche put forth a price with the wine, and Baron Misscoeur smiled.

“We'll present the dance and the performance according to the price.”

''Hmmm...'' Leaning out from his chair, he gazed at Kirche's body as if licking it. With his bald head, Baron Misscoeur caused a lewd atmosphere to hang about in the air.

“Very well. We'll pay the asking price. But, it is necessary to ascertain if you all are having something bad up your sleeves...We are after all, entrusted with valued troops from His Majesty...”

“If you don't believe us, I will present my personal dance.”

Saying that whilst casting a flirtatious glance, Baron Misscoeur's eyes narrowed.

“On the other hand, I have concerns that depriving the soldiers of their entertainment would be demoralizing. After the performance, come to my room. I'll personally investigate you.”

The nearby nobles displayed expressions of dissatisfaction.

“This is also the duty of the commanding officer! Ahaha!”

Facing the commanding officers who broke out in laughter, Kirche displayed a charming smile.

“Well then, we will make our preparations then.”

As Kirche was trying to leave the room, Baron Misscoeur called out to her.

“Before that, how about giving us a cup of the wine you brought?”

Montmorency paled. The sleeping potion she mixed was already mixed into the wine barrels. If the sleeping potion was discovered by him there, their plans would be ruined.

However, not disturbed, Kirche had a cask moved there and poured a glass.

The entire group held their breath.

“Enjoy.”

Baron Misscoeur brought the glass near his nose, and sniffed it. Montmorency was nervous to the extent of collapsing. The potion she mixed was tasteless and odorless, but Detect Magic would just do the trick.

Baron Misscoeur frowned, and shook his head.

The group froze like ice. Were they found out?

“This is some cheap stuff. Not befitting for the nobles. Give it all to the soldiers.”

Saying that, Baron Misscoeur emptied the wine in the glass onto the floor.

At Kirche who had excused herself from the officer's room, Saito whispered softly.

“Close shave...”

“That's only the beginning. The real thing is after this. But no elves were inside, huh.”

“What if none are here?”

“If that's the case, it'll be great...”

Kirche said in a not very hopeful tone.

Three hundred of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard of Alhambra Castle. Although the dance had not yet begun, the soldiers were quite excited already.

In this abandoned castle in the middle of the desert, being ordered with this senseless bodyguard duty, they were totally bored. Because dissatisfaction tantamount to rebellion was building up, almost everyone gathered. With only the minimum guards left behind, it was almost all of them.

The commanding officer, Baron Misscoeur was indignant inside that he shared this guarding duty with the elf. Just like most of the other Gallian nobles, he was contemptuous and dissatisfied with Joseph. Plainly speaking, he hated him.

The lieutenant proposed having the soldiers split in half, taking turns participating. But Baron Misscoeur shook his head.

“That 'king of impotence' drove me to such a situation. Once, the Misscoeur lineage was that of Gallia's prominent warriors. Bestowing me the duty of guarding madame duchess with the elf at such a rural area... He might've done it on a whim! Geez, who would be looking for that child and the old woman at such a time? Never mind, let all soldiers participate!”

Saying that, he thumped onto a luxurious chair he pulled out in the courtyard.

The instant both moons were shrouded by the clouds...

Holding torches, a thin lad and a plump youth appeared. Because the ones that appeared were guys, the soldiers began jeering and booing. The two threw the torches into the bonfire that was prepared beforehand.

After that, the two prepared musical instruments. The plump lad started hitting the drum. The thin and handsome one took out a flute and started playing it. Because it was an extremely horrible performance, the booings grew more intense.

Nevertheless, the instance female dancers appeared from the dark, the jeers stopped abruptly.

Altogether there were four female dancers.

The sexy, flame-haired girl was the leader. Illuminated by the flames, she was smiling sexily. Next was a golden-haired girl. She appeared embarrassed as she blushed.

After her was a pink-haired girl, who again appeared to be a child. The angrily stiffened face coloured.

The last one was a beautiful lady with long, blue hair. She was beaming all over with innocent smiles.

Enthusiastic applause, cheers and whistles could be heard from the soldiers.

The party had begun.

When Tabitha woke up... her mother was on the bed.

Holding the book with one hand, she lay down on the bed.

Beside her, her mother was snoring peacefully.

It looked like she had become sleepy and had fallen asleep whilst reading “The Hero of Ivaldi”.

Her mother's eyes opened slightly.

She thought her mother would start acting violent... but fixing her eyes on her, she did not move. ''Could she have regained her sanity?'' Joy spread out in her heart, as Tabitha called out to her mother.

“Mother.”

But still, her mother did not show any reaction. She merely stared fixedly at Tabitha. But, that was enough.

Looking at the doll on the mirror stand, Tabitha smiled a little.

“I will now read this book.”

Turning the page of the book, Tabitha started reading out loud.

''Ivaldi arrived at the cave in which the dragon lived. His attendants and friends started freaking out at the entrance. One of the hunters told Ivaldi.''

''“Let's turn back. If the dragon wakes up, we will all die. Cuz you don't know how scary the dragon is.”''

''Ivaldi said.''

''“I am afraid.”''

''“So act according to your feelings.”''

''“But if I lose to fear, I'll become someone besides me. That is many times scarier than being bitten by the dragon to death.”''

Although Bidashal entered into the room, Tabitha did not lift her face from the book. Her mother was not startled by the elf's entrance ether. Throughout those 20 days, every day, Tabitha had been reading at her mother “The Hero of Ivaldi”. If she read to her any other books, she would go mad like the olden days. That's why Tabitha had read the same book over and over again. She had read it out loud many times. That's why she had as good as memorized it by heart.

Seeing Tabitha reading a book, Bidashal displayed a small smile.

“Looks like you have taken a great fancy towards that book huh.”

Tabitha did not reply. Although Bidashal had entered now, unless there was anything special, she would not stop reading.

“Seems like a group of performers had come to comfort you. They are carrying out their performance at the courtyard. I have no interest whatsoever, but what about you? If you want to have a look, I will give you special permission to leave this room.”

Tabitha lifted her face and shook her head.

With a slightly stiffer voice, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“The medicine will be completed tomorrow.”

Tabitha's finger which was flipping the page stopped.

“You can only be yourself until tomorrow.”

Giving her special permission to leave this room... In other words, that would be the last mercy before the execution of her sentence.

“Boring entertainment, but it would at least console you a little bit.”

“Sympathy is not needed.”

Tabitha replied shortly.

''I see…'' Whispering that, Bidashal exited the room.

She wanted to at least spend her last few hours with her mother.

Tabitha laid her eyes on “The Hero of Ivaldi” again.

''Ivaldi entered the dragon's cave. Nobody else accompanied him. With light from his torch, the moss-covered wall of the cave was illuminated. Being disturbed by the light, many bats flew about trying to escape.''

''Ivaldi became frightened and close to tears. He imagined that everyone had left him behind in that dark cave. How scary it was!''

''Moreover, a terrifying dragon laid ahead waiting for him!''

''But, Ivaldi did not waver.''

''Ivaldi had told himself many times.''

''“You can do this. Didn't you save many people already? This time you can do it as well. Did'ya hear that Ivaldi? You have power, so running away is cowardly.”''

In those times she reread the book, Tabitha slowly felt the contradiction she had towards the title when she was young, dispersing away.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”, what does it mean?''

''Ivaldi was not the name of a place- it was the name of the youth in the story. Usually, won't the title be published as “Ivaldi the Hero” instead?''

When she was young, Tabitha once had that doubt in her mind.

But now she understood the meaning of the title.

''The word “hero” is not referring to Ivaldi himself.''

''It is referring to the idea of the impulse or resolution in his heart.''

When she was young... she would read and yearn for it.

In accordance with the “hero” living inside the Ivaldi-like hearts of the readers, they had longed to be the hero, but... she was different.

She was attracted by the lady captured by the dragon. She wanted to become the lady that was saved by the hero. Although it was fun, Tabitha had waited eagerly for the hero who would bring her out of the boredom of her daily life.

Comparing her life with the lady in the story, Tabitha smiled dryly in her heart.

''Didn't I become this girl myself?''

''Now I have become someone imprisoned.''

''The only difference with the book is that, the hero who is to come to save me does not exist.''

''Now, or last time...'

''But, that is good enough.''

''That's because I have been doing things alone all along.''

''Not relying on anyone, not trusting anyone, I have been doing everything on my own... because of that.''

However... after reading this “Hero of Ivaldi”, she started imagining.

About the hero who would rescue her.

About the hero who would save her from this ominous cave, Alhambra Castle...

Because those were the final moments before she was to lose her heart, she might have been feeling such things obediently.

She felt love at her heart that would be lost after the following day. For the first time, Tabitha had felt love towards her heart that was covered by a snowstorm. She grasped her mother's hands tightly.

Tabitha started shivering slightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter8

2010-02-22T02:29:33Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans===

By the time they finally crossed the country frontier and arrived at the old mansion of Orléans, it was well past midnight.

The twin moons could be seen from the openings between the clouds.

The old mansion of Orléans was illuminated by both the mist that drifted from the Ragdorian Lake and the light from the twin moons. It stood out strangely in the night.

“So this is Tabitha's home...” Saito murmured.

Louise hid behind Saito's back, and peeked at the mansion.

Guiche gulped, and grasped his artificial flower-like wand tightly.

Montmorency was checking Sylphid's condition, on whom they were sitting. Sylphid, whose injury had not fully recovered but had flown them there anyway, was gasping for breath. Montmorency cast a Water spell on her..

“Sylphid, are you all right?”

“Kyui!”

From the gate, the driveway that was as wide as a horse carriage led directly towards the entrance hall. Trees grew luxuriantly on both sides, causing the darkened mansion to further emanate an ominous feeling.

“Well then, look out...”

Guiche said that, and Kirche stepped out quickly.

“O-Oi Kirche! Isn't it dangerous!? We've got to start off with a strategy!”

“If the enemy comes out, then that would be convenient. If the enemy had laid a trap, the strategy would not work!”

Kirche headed straight towards the entrance hall, and opened the door wide.

''Giiiiii～'' Making a heavy sound, the door opened.

The cold silence drifted about the hall.

“Nobody is here.”

With their respective weapons readied, the group searched carefully through the mansion. While walking down the corridor, Guiche noticed the wound on the wall.

“There was a fight here...”

A broken gargoyle rolled over. Kirche approached and examined the gargoyle that looked like a fencer.

“What's wrong?”

Louise asked, and Kirche snorted.

“That girl's Wind magic... did not have the usual power.”

“What do you mean?”

“Such destructive power is not from Triangle magic. It's the power of a Square-class.”

Louise and Saito peered at the gargoyle Kirche pointed at. It was completely sliced into half by wind blades or something else. Although she said that this was of a Square-class, Louise still did not understand.

Saito could surmise nothing but “Its sharpness is awesome,” but since Kirche had passed the verdict, its power should be quite strong indeed.

Tabitha's footprints were under the broken gargoyle.

Lying deep within the place, there was a room.

Opening the door, the group went in.

That place was in horrible condition.

As if a tempest had broken out, the inside of the room was a complete mess. The furniture that was originally a bed was ripped apart, becoming feathers, wood, cloth, and fine fragments, scattered all about the room. Many cuts were on the wall.

The windows at the wall opposite the entrance were blown out; the outside could be seen.

Kirche meticulously started to examine the bed.

Pointing at a section of the bed, she called them together.

“Look here. At this point on the bed, looks like Tabitha had chanted a tornado-like spell.”

Indeed. With that point as its centre, hurricane-like cuts were inflicted outwards all the way to the wall.

“Uwah... What if the devastation of this room is...”

Saying that, Guiche gazed at the desolate room.

“Yeap. It is caused by that magic. Or rather, that ''has'' to be it.”

Guiche and Malicorne gulped. They imagined the power of that spell. Kirche whispered in a cheerful-like voice.

“Releasing such a strong magic, that girl still can lose? What on earth was her opponent like? Besides...”

Unnoticed, Sylphid had poked her head into the hole of the wall. The size of the hole was about the same as Sylphid's head.

“You opened that hole? Sylphid?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid nodded.

“What was Tabitha's enemy?”

Sylphid extended her front leg out on top of her head. At that gesture, Kirche recognized a certain word, and muttered,

“Elf?”

Sylphid nodded vigorously.

The whole group held their breath.

“Elf!” Guiche's eyes bulged, and he trembled all over from fear.

“It's a hard enemy!” Malicorne shouted.

“No way! Elf...”

As expected, Kirche bit her lips. Louise hugged her shoulders, worried.

“Oi, oi! Are elves that dangerous? You guys are always alarmed at elves...”

When it came to elves, Saito had known none other than Tiffania. He could not think of her being as dangerous as they said, but...

“Ask your sword. He should probably tell you how powerful elves are.”

Saito unsheathed Derflinger.

“Hey Derf!”

“You'd only talk to me at times like this, don't you!?”

Derflinger answered in a sulky voice.

“Don't say such things! Everyone is somehow frightened by elves but... Are they really that scary?”

“Scary!”

Derflinger answered readily.

“How-How could this be...”

“If the opponent is an elf, the odds are still against a Square Mage.”

Montmorency muttered with a troubled face.

“What!? Seriously!?”

“Their power lies in the magic they use. The 'Ancient Magic,' I haven't witnessed it, but it is said that they could recite spells without even holding a wand. It is said that the elves are more skillful than any other race at handling the Ancient Magic.”

“Hey Derf. What's this 'Ancient Magic' thingy? It's that right? The thing the Water Spirit is said to be using. Besides, didn’t you also say that you can move because of some 'Ancient' stuff?”

“More or less. Ancient Magic is an art that existed long before the magic elements were being created; magic that controls the 'power of life'. The magic elements you people recite are displaying the effects of changing the 'logic' according to the power of each individual's will, but.... Ancient Magic runs alongside the 'logic'.”

“Explain in simpler terms.”

“The point is, the utilization of the power of nature which exists everywhere. Life force, wind, fire, water... every possible energy source. An individual's will, or the power of nature - you don't have to imagine which one is stronger.”

“Well then, the elf who captured Tabitha is someone who manipulates this strong Ancient Magic. Tell us of this power!”

“Perhaps the wind dragon knows more than me.”

“Sylphid?”

“Hey rhyme dragon, how much longer do you want to play dumb?”

“Rhyme dragon?”

Everyone present looked blank. Only Louise and Montmorency who had been studying hard gasped.

“How could it be... but haven't rhyme dragons been extinct since a long time ago...?”

“If there's one here, then they can't have gone into extinction.”

“Hey Sylphid. I don't really get it, but you're that - rhyme dragon? What's that?”

Sylphid gazed at Saito with her round eyes. After that, with a troubled-looking expression, ''Kyui kyui'', she started shaking her head.

“It's saying it isn't.”

“Hey rhyme dragon. Your master probably ordered you to 'never reveal your true identity,' but... now's not the case she was referring to, isn't it? Your beloved master has been captured. It's sort of an emergency. In your easiest way, tell them the dreadfulness of the 'Ancient Magic'.”

In a troubled face, Sylphid started shaking her head even more rigorously.

“Kyuikyui! Kyuikyui!”

After that, as if she had an idea, she closed her eyes, and opened her mouth wide. Standing right in front of her, Saito leaped back instantly.

“Wh-What are you doing?? You want to eat me!?”

In a desperately close voice, a sound different from Sylphid's cry was squeezed out of her throat.

“I'm not eating you! Kyui!”

Except Derflinger, everyone present opened their mouths wide. Rooted to the ground, Malicorne screamed.

“The dragon! The dragon spoooookkkkkeeeeeeee!”

“So I cannot speak? That's enough! Onee-sama instructed me not to speak, so I had controlled it all along! But that sword over there spoke as well! Kyui, kyui!”

After that, Sylphid started sobbing in a sorrowful voice.

“Aaahhh! I've broken my promise with Onee-sama! I've promised never to speak out! Kyu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>i! Kyu<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>i!”

Guiche and Malicorne were screaming about anxiously, but Louise and Montmorency, who more or less already knew some details about rhyme dragons, and Saito, were relatively calm. Saito was astonished as well, but he coped with it composedly. ''So what if this dragon can talk?''

Even the lump of water and the owl spoke. By then, Saito was no longer very surprised by this speaking dragon.

“What's a rhyme dragon?” He asked Louise.

“They're legendary dragons of the ancient times. Possessing high intelligence, excelling in languages and senses, manipulating Ancient Magic... powerful mythical creatures!”

“Ehh? You're that great?”

Saito gently stroked Sylphid's snout. In a happy voice, ''Kyui!'', Sylphid purred.

“Hey rhyme dragon. Show them a little of the greatness of Ancient Magic.”

In a mischievous voice, Derflinger asked Sylphid.

“We don't call it 'Ancient'. I want you to call it the 'power of the spirits'. We have only borrowed it for a while.”

“Well then, show them a little of this 'Power of the spirits' thing.”

Sylphid sighed, and began chanting. Instead of runes, spoken incantations could be heard from her.

“O wind which clothes me, change my shape!”

Wind coiled about Sylphid, and turned into a blue swirl.

Taken aback, everyone stared at Sylphid. The blue swirl shone, and vanished in the blink of an eye.

Upon that... Sylphid which was supposed to be there had disappeared. In her place was a young lady around 20 years of age. A beautiful lady with long, blue hair.

Or rather, that person was...

“You! Aren't you that Irukukuu!?”

“Uwah! You are Sylphid in disguise!?”

Saito and Guiche jumped back in surprise. Introducing herself as Tabitha's dutiful younger sister, she was the woman appearing in front of Saito and the others now.

“Oh well, it's more or less that feeling. If I borrow the power of the spirits, it is a piece of cake to even take your human forms.”

Magnificently... she turned into a human's form. As expected, she could not transfigure her clothes as well, so her figure was like that of a newborn.

A newborn.

Naked.

''Kiching!'' Louise shot a glance at Saito. ''The other day, because she dropped down crashing through the ceiling of the shed, you couldn't truly appreciate her right?''

However now she knew her opponent was Sylphid. If this was the case, restraint should not be necessary. Blushing furiously, Saito and the other guys had their eyes fixated on Sylphid's body.

As if expressing the hugeness of her breasts, Guiche moved his hands in a bowl-shape in front of his chest.

Shaking his head, Saito sketched a bowl of bigger diameter than Guiche's.

The instant Malicorne joined in the meeting and nodded a big yes at Saito, Louise's high kick landed squarely on the back of Saito's head. He tumbled forwards, and at the same time, the water torture spell that Montmorency had completed, was cast on Guiche.

Louise spread the outer coat of her unfashionable dark green dress on Sylphid.

“Wear this.”

“Ehhh<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>, it's stiff, I don't want! Kyui.”

“Don't 'kyui' with me. Wear it.”

Being glared at by Louise's demon-like eyes, Sylphid put it on reluctantly. Because Louise's size was small, her breasts became lively wobbling about, displaying their fine quality. Noticing Saito who had fallen onto the bed secretly gazing at Sylphid, Louise kicked him from behind between his legs.

He yelled and rolled on the bed and Louise sat down on his back with a thump.

“I know how great 'Ancient Magic' is.”

Montmorency nodded as well.

“Uh-huh. For such a big body to become so small. Moreover, no matter how I look at her, what a fine human being indeed. What a great achievement. Something impossible even by a water element user, regardless of how powerful she is.”

Triumphantly, Sylphid purred, “Kyui kyui!”

Revealing her true form and becoming able to talk, it became easier for Sylphid to convey her thoughts, but... Sylphid did not know much about the details.

“That's why I thought it unnecessary for me to talk.”

Anyway, Sylphid's explanation was as follows:

There was an elf here.

Tabitha recited a super cool snowstorm spell. (The markings on the wall and the bed were made at that time.)

With a ridiculously composed attitude, the elf did not even try to avoid it.

An amazing event occurred next. The instant the snowstorm appeared to have wrapped around him, it was repelled, and attacked Tabitha instead. Tabitha had fallen by her own magic.

In a fit of rage, Sylphid broke through the wall and attacked him, but she was quickly defeated too.

She did not really know why.

“That's about it.”

As if saying “what to do next”, she turned her breasts away. It was quite crude a report, but, oh well, they could understand the general picture.

“Which is to say, whether he used the Ancient Magic or something else- even this itself is fishy.”

Louise commented, and Kirche nodded too.

“Coming from you, that is quite a good analysis.”

“What―do―you―mean!?”

At Louise who glared at her, pointing at the bed and the wall, Kirche said.

“Apart from Tabitha's magic, no other offensive magic was used here. What Ancient Magic did that elf actually use, I wonder. Was that really being used?”

Everyone present fell silent. It was as if the reasonless terror crushed them.

''Using unknown magic, an unknown enemy...''

''A dread different from that of the Albion army.''

''If the enemies are mages, there should be a counter attack against them.''

''If the enemy is an army, there is also some room for negotiations.''

''But... elves are different.''

''Rumour or legend says that, whichever Tristanian who walks alone, the chances of them meeting one is practically none in these hundred years.''

“Hey, who took Tabitha away? We know how he fought, defeated and captured her, but we must find a clue to their destination and talk with them. Anyway, let's find that clue!”

Saying that, Saito tried to leave the room, but no one else apart from Kirche moved.

“What's with you guys!? Aren't you all afraid?”

“The e-elf is... umm, a really serious problem, I think.”

Guiche lowered his head and muttered.

“It is said that those people eat the humans they capture! Killing women and children without mercy! They're not just cruel, but also terribly strong. Apparently, they can destroy a small country overnight with only 10 people.”

“What's your problem!? That's enough! Is there actually anyone who could travel all the way here and get cold feet!? Why did you come all the way to Gallia? Isn't it to save Tabitha? Won't all our troubles in arriving here be in vain? Didn't teacher sacrifice himself to be the decoy and let us off??”

Despite that, Guiche, Malicorne and Montmorency still did not move. With troubled-like faces, they were just fidgeting.

At that instant.

From the gap of the door to which the corridor led, a shadow appeared.

Saito quickly grasped Derflinger and readied it. Next, Kirche released her magic without any restrain.

A huge fireball struck the door, which flared up showily.

“Please stop! Please stop!”

The shrieks of the person down the corridor could be heard. As if the voice was familiar, Kirche's eyes became round.

“Percerin? Aren't you Percerin?”

“Oh my oh my, isn't that the voice of Zerbst-sama?”

Peeking timidly was the old butler of the Orleans mansion - Percerin. Upon seeing Kirche, he started shedding tears.

“It is an honor to be able to meet you again.”

“What on earth has happened?”

Kirche asked. Crying, Percerin began his story.

“The day the good-for-nothing king's army turned up was that night, three days ago. Ah, I was a coward. Right after seeing the commissioned officer bearing his wand, and scary wand-bearing troops, I was frightened immediately. Forgetting even to protect Madame, I hid in a small room the other side the wall. Even after the king's troops left, I was still afraid, and did not leave the small room. That's because the scary elf was in the room.”

“Madame is Tabitha's mother”, Kirche explained to the others.

“The king's troops made Madame fall asleep with a weird spell, and took her with them. I was terrified and hid inside the small room the whole time. The next day, Charlotte-sama turned up, and confronted that elf. Aah! Charlotte-sama's magic at that time! Its power was something I have not seen nor heard in the 10 years I have been serving here! Even I, who was hiding at the other side of the wall, was practically frozen. The force of the wind seemed to be blowing the entire mansion off! And yet, whether the elf received Charlotte-sama's scary magic...”

“We know. That elf took Tabitha away, right?”

“Yes. I am sure of it. The wind dragon had fallen as well. Carrying Tabitha in his arms, he took her away. Aah, if only these old bones of mine could use magic! No, if I were at least of an age when I could wield a sword! I would never have handed Madame and Miss over to the king's army!”

“Do you know where Tabitha was brought to?”

Percerin shook his head.

“I do not know...”

“I see, that's a shame.”

Kirche and Saito dropped their shoulders.

“Great. So we can only look for her on foot?”

“Let's proceed to Lutéce and look for every informer.”

Percerin then spoke to the two who were discussing.

“But I know the place Madame was taken to.”

“Eeeh??”

“The troops who kidnapped Madame talked about it. ''“Carry her all the way to Alhambra Castle, huh? Geez, isn't that on the other side?”''”

Kirche grinned from ear to ear, and shook Percerin's hands.

“Zerbst-sama?”

“That's very helpful! There's nothing to be ashamed of. You couldn't be a knight, but you have brought us some great information!”

“But... Charlotte-sama's location is...”

“The same. No reason for it to be different.”

“What's this 'Alhambra Castle'?”

“A castle located at the far east of the Kingdom of Gallia. Isn't that a famous old battlefield?”

“Is it that plot of land over which there were formerly countless quarrels with the elves? My ancestors who joined the holy land liberation army were killed by elves there.”

Guiche said in a frightened voice. Continuing, with the same tone,

“My ancestors were the same. Joining the last holy land liberation troops, they were defeated badly by the elves, and retreated. My ancestors told us: ''“Even if you make the nobles in Halkeginia your foes, never make the elves your enemy.”''”

Frowning, Montmorency started speaking as well,

“Well, there were a few cases when the Halkeginia nobles had won the war against the elves... An example would be the Battle of Toule  . Gallia and Tristain combined forces, clashed into the elven army at the east side of Sahara and won. However, during that time, their army numbered 70,000.”

“Didn't the elven troops number only 2,000?”

“Apparently, the real figure was 500. They were too anxious, so the figure reported increased a few times,” Guiche corrected Malicorne's words.

“In other words, to defeat the elves, an army with 10 times their might is necessary.”

Amazed, Kirche asked,

“Wasn't it already decided that we're going to confront the elf?”

“Exactly. It is just as Kirche said. We already know the location... I'm going!”

The other four stared motionlessly at Saito and Kirche who had stepped out... and then helplessly chased after them. In a delighted tone, Sylphid purred ''Kyui, kyui'' as well, following them.

Percerin gave a full bow at all of them.

“Please! My lords and ladies! I beg of you, please save Madame and Miss!”

Being entrusted with that, Kirche waved her hand.

Louise gazed anxiously at Saito who had stepped out quickly.

''If it's Kirche, I can understand.''

''Aren't those two close friends?''

''But, Saito was not like that. Although Tabitha saved us from danger for countless times...'

''Putting that aside, Saito's courage...''

''Although the others said how scary elves are, he did not show even a tinge of fear.''

''As I thought, that courage was Gandálfr's.''

Saito turned back.

“What's wrong, Louise? Let's go.”

Shaking her head, Louise shook off her uneasiness, and went after Saito.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter7

2010-02-21T19:51:11Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 7: Settlement of the Past===

Colbert's strategy turned out well.

Just as they planned, the pursuers from the Royal Palace were under the impression that Saito and the others who had escaped, went aboard the ''Ostland''.

The instant the dragon knights flew into the air swiftly, the ''Ostland'' used its amazing speed and crossed the border between Tristain and Germania, fleeing into the territory of the Von Zerbst family.

Disguised whilst changing horses at a station on their journey, after rushing for a day and a half, they arrived at an inn town 10 leagues away from the country border.

The members of Tabitha's rescue team were: Saito, Louise, Kirche and Colbert, Guiche, Malicorne, and Montmorency, who said a healer was necessary - all seven of them. Because too many of them would attract attention, the rest of the Ondine acted as decoys and boarded the ''Ostland''. Because of her injuries, Tabitha's dutiful sister, Irukukuu, stayed back at the academy.

After this, it would finally be the country border.

The tactic used to cross the country border was already planned. They would sneak into Gallia at night from the sky on the back of Sylphid who was following them from above. They had gone there on horsebacks because Sylphid, whose wounds were still not fully recovered, could not stand the weight of all seven of them for a long period of time.

“Compared to Tristain, the danger in Gallia should be less, right?”

Kirche said that. Indeed, they were wanted people in Tristain now, but they would be only seven of the multitude of illegal immigrants in Gallia. As long as they were not captured by anyone there...

“Anyway, I'm hungry! We can't fight if we're hungry.”

Malicorne said that, and the group entered the trendiest inn around. In an inn which had many travelers, the customers would not pay attention to Saito and the others who were at a table.

In order to sneak into Gallia, they had each disguised themselves as street performers.

Malicorne, who had raised his hand to call out to the waiter, was in a deep red outer coat, short pants, and pointed wooden shoes - the figure of a clown. He had also carefully colored the lower part of his eyes dark. At his well-matched figure, Saito burst into laughter.
[[Image:ZnT10-149.jpg|thumb]]
Clad in merchant's clothes from the “Charming Fairies” Inn, Guiche had affixed a false mustache made from his hair under his nose, and he held some cotton in his cheek with his mouth. Upon doing that, he became a decent sake seller.

Kirche had changed into the costume of a dancer from the east. Wearing a diamond-studded circlet on her head, she became an attractive dancer who was not embarrassed no matter what she revealed (her body).

Similarly, Montmorency had changed into a very revealing dancer's costume as well. Because she was restlessly bashful, she looked somewhat suspicious.

Because there was no dancer costume which fitted Louise's body size, she became a plain village girl. Dressed in a dark green dress, her conspicuous pink hair was dyed light brown, hidden underneath a hood. She appeared to be the servant of that group.

Colbert was in a monk's attire. He was supposed to be a preacher traveling alongside them.

Saito had put on a hat with a feather on it. With his gaiters folded up, he carried Derflinger at his back ordinarily. He was said to be a sword dance performer.

This is the way the group of street performers was made up. Their costumes were strangely worn-out, but their appearance as a group heading towards Gallia was successful.

“Why do we have to wear such costumes!?” Montmorency said whilst trembling all over,

“Wouldn't we be declaring that we are nobles if we were to go there in our usual clothes?” Guiche said to sooth her down.

“Aren't there any other costumes? I don't want it! People will scrutinize me!”

The drunk customers would stare lustfully at the cloth covering Kirche and Montmorency's breasts, and the bulging out loincloth they were wearing. Having quite a high self-respect, Montmorency could not stand that.

“Revealing my belly button in public is unthinkable! What is this!? Isn't it indecent...?”

“It's all right, once in a while. It matches you!” Kirche said in a happy-like voice.

“That's because there are pitiful ones no one wants to look at...”

“What is that?? You're talking about me?”

Pulling down her hood, the servant girl, Louise, scowled at Kirche.

“You're quite relaxed huh. We're heading off to save your close friend, and yet you're still playing around?”

“So, if I knit my eyebrows like you and display a difficult face, I would win? If I can win just like that, I will do it as well.”

''Gigigigigi'' Both of them glowered at each other.

“Quarreling? We have to get along together, and we have to succeed as well!”

Saito said that, and Colbert nodded too.

“It is just as Saito-kun said. That's because we're a team. Trivial conflicts can lead to huge cracks. Each of us has to understand that, and act accordingly.”

''If Jean says so, I'll do it!'' Beaming, Kirche leaped onto him.

This group of street performers would sneak into Gallia that night, and head towards the old Orleans mansion.

“If we go there, we should be able to find some clues, huh?”

Munching slices of bread with a huge piece of ham in between, Saito asked Kirche.

“That child is of a royal family. If she was detained by the royal family, there should be something which implies the same treatment. We would definitely get some information. Besides, if we use our money, there is no news we can't get in the city.”

Kirche, who was mysteriously well-rehearsed with such affairs, drunk her wine whilst smiling sweetly. She should be confident in investigating their destination.

For the time being, because it would still be a while until night time, Saito and the others rested at the inn. They were tired after rushing for a day and a half.

The group rented a big room with two beds. Kirche quickly slipped into a bed, dragging Colbert along, and started snoring. Simply because they were sharing, Malicorne slipped beside him.

Guiche and Montmorency used the other side. Probably because he was turned on by the dancer figure, Guiche cheerfully extended his hands towards Montmorency, but she brushed his hands away, and pushed him to the opposite site reproachfully.

Louise and Saito sat down, leaning against the wall.

They looked outside the window, and it was still near mid-day. There were still about six hours to while away until evening.

“You're not sleeping?”

Louise asked Saito who was sitting next to her.

“Hm? If I were sleepy, I would have fallen asleep. But someone should stand guard, don't you think?”

With a carefree face, Saito said that.

Louise wanted to ask about the thing that had been bugging her all this while.

“Why do you go getting yourself involved in something so troublesome? I've said it, right? ''“I'll find a way for you to get back.”'' And yet, this time you plan to infiltrate a foreign country? For your information, this means danger beyond a war. If we are found, we are criminals! We don't have the honor, not even the rights as prisoners of war!”

“Exactly because of that, I came back for you.”

“Heeeyyy, I'm fine! Help the one who has been saving us so many times. No matter how you put it, that is the issue I have as a noble.”

“Didn't you stop being a noble?”

“I have only taken off my mantle, my heart is still that of a noble! A noble, that's how my heart is.”

“I'm the same as well.”

“Now I say... aren't you someone not from this world? You would have your own way of thinking!”


Folding his arms, Saito leaned against the wall.

“Be it a noble or commoner, there are different ways of acting as well, aren't there? Helping someone who has helped me. Isn't it natural for humans?”

“That's true, but...”

“That's not all. How do I say it... For whose sake have I fought and persisted this far? It was terrible, but I had fun. Ever since stopping the army of seventy thousand, when I was unconscious, I had been thinking. What can I do? Umm... The olden days... Japan... although that was where I was born, during the time I was there, I never had such a thought.”

Saito looked at Louise from the corner of his eyes.

“That's why, it's all right! I do it because I want to. It is not because I am obliged.”

Louise pondered about it.

She recalled what Derflinger had said some time back.

''“His courage rising when he hears his master's incantations, is just like a mother beaming when she hears the laughter of her baby. Just like that, he can do it.”''

''What if Saito's “I want to do something for that someone.” feeling is also an idea he has due to being Gandálfr?''

''The emblem I gave him would probably turn Saito into someone else.''

''And then, another suspicion.''

Siesta's words just then came back to her.

''“Aren't those the feelings of a familiar?”''

In the prison of the palace, the thing she had been worrying about...

''What if it isn't just the courage of plunging directly into danger? What if the “I love you” Saito told me is from him being Gandálfr as well?''

These two questions swelled within her, squashing her. She didn't want to be confessed to with such feelings. But then, Saito was not wrong at all. It was all because of herself.

Louise became silent and hugged her knees. Because of that, Saito became worried.

“What's wrong? You became quiet suddenly...”

“Nothing!”

“You were the same in the palace as well. What is it!? Did I offend you?”

“Yeah... Just that every time you showed your courage, I became uneasy.”

Louise closed her eyes, and leaned against Saito. Saito embraced those shoulders.

Whilst looking at those hands on her shoulder, Louise muttered.

“Is it a lie or the truth? How am I supposed to tell...”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise shook her head.

“...It's nothing. Until night time, let's sleep.”

Saito was shook awake. When he opened his eyes, Kirche was in front of him.

“Now's the time.”

He rubbed his eyes, and noticed that it was already night, without him realizing. Saito became nervous. ''It's okay, from now on we will be sneaking into Gallia.'' The people around him had more or less the same feelings as well.

Malicorne who was in his clown costume, was clapping his face.

“What are you doing?”

“I-Increasing my spirit.”

Guiche leaned onto Montmorency's shoulder, and pointed towards the night sky.

“If I failed in my rescue mission and became like one of those shining stars...”

“We will give you a grand funeral.”

After that, Montmorency turned to everyone present and said,

“Although I go with you all for the time being because I'm worried, I won't do anything dangerous! Okay? I've said it already. I really don't like this rough stuff.”

“Okay! I'll try my best to protect you, even with my life!”

Montmorency fixed her eyes dubiously on Guiche who said that while hitting his chest.

“You are the most unreliable one! Sigh... I kept having this bad feeling. Life always prefers to deliver the things humans do not want...”

Whilst complaining, Montmorency inserted her wand in the opening of her dancer's costume.

That premonition of Montmorency's struck ten seconds later.

The group went down the stairs, and realized that somehow the inn was weird. Nobody was there. Lights were extinguished, and the doors were shut.

In general, an inn is a two-storied bar. This inn was not an exception. Wasn't now the busy season? Usually, it was unthinkable for it to be closed at such a time.

The group members exchanged glances. Pointing towards the door, Kirche nodded in Guiche's direction. Guiche shook his head, and looked at Malicorne. Malicorne gave a deep bow, and pointed towards Saito.

“Me?”

Saito said that, and everyone nodded.

“Smart...”

Whilst resenting his ability a little, Saito opened the door. ''Giiiiiiiiiiii''<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> The door opened. Outside was already enveloped in darkness. Yet... as they thought, no one was there.

Saito turned back and said,

“...Somehow this feels so weird...”

At that instant, multiple beacon fires lightened up in unison.

Illuminated by the light of the fires, a crowd of soldiers appeared.

“Don't move! We're Her Majesty's Musketeer Corps! Throw away your wands, and give up quietly!”

Sure enough, standing right at the center of the soldiers was the one suited in an exaggerated battle armor - the leader of the Musketeer Corps, Agnes.

Apparently, they had evacuated the customers of this inn town, and had surrounded this area stealthily. An aptness which might be expected of the Musketeer Corps who were accustomed to carrying out errands behind people's backs.

“Agnes-san! It's me! Please let us off!”

Saito shouted. Nevertheless, within Agnes' face which was shone by the beacon fires, there wasn't any part of it which had the expression he saw in Albion.

With the iron-stiff face of a soldier, she declared coldly.

“I cannot let you all off. It is Her Majesty's order.”

Kirche poked her face out, and said in a breezy voice.

“Oh my. You're great, aren't you? How did you know that we are going to cross the country border on land?”

“If that ship is the head, then this side would be the back. During those times when we fought you mages, we have gotten used to attacking from the back.”

''Those decoys won't work!'' With an attitude as if saying that, Agnes declared.

Agnes raised both her arms. The musketeers raised their rifles simultaneously.

“Please!! Our friend is in trouble! Even if it's you, you would still help your comrades if they were caught, right?”

“Didn't you help us out before this?”

Louise shouted as well. But, Agnes shook her head.

“I've already told you, haven't I? I am Her Majesty's sword. Although I understand how you all feel, an order is still an order. Enough, put down your wands! I do not want to fight you.”

Looks like they did not have anyone else to turn to. Since they were being aimed at by the rifles, Sylphid could not land. If they were to board her, they would be turned into a beehive immediately. Counterattack was out of the question as well. To save Tabitha, they could not injure the Musketeer Corps.

It's all over.

“Let's reduce the musketeers to ashes.”

Kirche said readily. Saito shook his head.

“NO.”

“How about trying to drop their rifles with my Wind magic?”

“If you like, I can use my Earth magic to grab their ankles to immobilize them.”

Guiche and Malicorne said that. Montmorency warned them,

“You guys better stop. We don't know how many people they have. It's probably more than what we can see.”

“I agree with Miss Montmorency view. It is likely that there are more soldiers positioned in between houses and on the dark alleys, surrounding us,”

Colbert said while nodding.

“Teacher...”

In a small voice, Colbert pointed instructed everyone.

“I'll construct a wall with my Fire magic. Within that time, you guys leave on the wind dragon!”

“Ha?”

“Jean, what are you talking about?”

However, Colbert looked serious.

“Agnes-dono will be shaken the moment she sees me. We should be able to earn a little time.”

Kirche's expression changed.

“Jean! You can't do this!”

Everyone was astonished at Kirche who had become grave. That is because apart from Kirche, no one else knew about the animosity between Colbert and Agnes.

As if admonishing Kirche, Colbert said.

“We have no choice but to do this.”

“I'll stay behind as well. I'll talk to that commanding officer of the Musketeer Corps properly.”

“I thought no one else knew Miss Tabitha's mansion apart from you? You all go to Gallia, and save her at any cost!”

Being told that, Kirche became silent. She then nodded with a bitter look.

“Wait teacher! Although I don't really get it, we cannot just let you do that!”

Saito shouted angrily as well. Colbert shook his head.

“Enough, leave this to me and leave now!”

Pushing Saito aside, Colbert went out of the door.

Agnes looked stunned for a moment. Not wasting that opportunity, Colbert whistled. Sylphid who had been waiting for them at the sky landed.

The moment Sylphid landed, Colbert recited the spell for the “Fire Wall”.

From the ground, torrents of flames surged up and created a wall between Sylphid and Agnes.

“Teacher!”

“Now, let's go!”

Kirche pulled the roaring Saito by his arm. Malicorne who had gone on ahead of them, cast a wind spell on Saito and dragged him up as well. Following that, Kirche jumped on as well.

“Go! Sylphid!”

''Kyui!'' With a purr, Sylphid flew up. In the blink of an eye, for the first time, Colbert, Agnes and the rest of the musketeers' figures became small.

In a hurt voice, Saito said,

“Damn it, not even Agnes would help us. Will you be all right... teacher?”

Casually looking at Kirche, Saito held his breath. Kirche's demeanor was one that would not lose its carefree-ness no matter what. But at that moment, biting her lips strongly, a fire-like fury was on her face.

“Kirche...”

Louise said in a worrying voice, but Kirche did not even reply.

“...That girl. If you dare to touch even a hair on my Jean, I'll burn all your hair to ashes...”

Noticing the ascending Sylphid, Agnes returned to her senses. The next thing which came out of her, was the order to shoot.

“Shoot!!”

The musketeers who had readied their rifles, pulled their triggers at once.

In the night sky, gunshot sounds echoed.

However... Sylphid had already risen too high up, and the bullets could not reach her. Within the thick gunpowder fume which hanged about in the air, Agnes was stunned.

She had shot at her friends.

She had shot at the student whom she taught swordsmanship.

She was ordered to “Capture them!” but... obviously there was no intention to kill. She did not intend to seriously capture them. And yet, she had given the order to shoot immediately...

''It can't be helped,'' Agnes shook her head. ''I am a soldier. Carrying out orders faithfully is the meaning of my existence.''

''Above that... this guy.''

For Agnes, above her duties, there was but one other thing which was close to her heart.

Revenge.

Agnes scowled at Colbert loathfully.

[Translator's note: All the "you" Agnes direct towards Colbert is the well-known "kisama", which loosely means "you bastard"]

“You're alive? I thank God. Because I was thinking that you had died, I had lost my reason to carry on with my life. Well then, let's settle this properly. Draw your staff!”

But, Colbert did not ready his wand. *Poinkk* He threw it away, and sat down.

“What's wrong!? Pick up your wand!”

“Please kill me. My lady  has the right to do so.”

“What did you say!?”

Agnes lost her tongue.

“Although my lady has shot at my students, I do not hate you. I understand that because I am a soldier as well. Just now, didn't you say it, Agnes-dono? ''‘I am Her Majesty's sword.’'' I am the same too. I was ''the kingdom's wand''. If I was given the order to ‘reduce everything to ashes,’ I would carry it out faithfully. I had always been thinking that that is the way for righteous nobles.”

“SILENCE!”

“But, my lady's village... no, when I burned those innocent people to ashes, I felt that it was wrong. That's because I am a human being before being ‘the kingdom's wand.’ No matter what reason it could be, there is no way that burning innocent people is all right. Be it an order or whatever it is, this is not something permissible.”

“Enough, pick up your wand!”

“I devoted myself to research. I thought that bringing happiness to many people on my own is an atonement I can do. No… saying ‘atonement’ is prideful. This is my ‘responsibility.’ For me, devotedly serving the living people in this world is my ‘responsibility.’ That's because even if I were to choose to die, I cannot be forgiven as well.”

“You bastard, you think that by devotedly serving the world, your sins would disappear? You're saying that by serving this world, me, my family, and my friends' sorrow would clear up!?”
[[Image:ZnT10-163.jpg|thumb]]
“It would not be able to. There is no way it would clear up. My sins will not disappear. They will never disappear. Sins are like that. Because of that, I offer my life to you. Although it is prideful for me to choose my death... the only one who can decide my death is here. It's my lady. As the sole survivor of the village, my lady holds the right to kill me as a consolation for the others.”

Agnes closed her eyes.

After that, ''krrk'' She opened her eyes, and approached Colbert in long strides. With his eyes open, Colbert kept staring ahead.

Agnes raised her sword overhead, but Colbert still did not close his eyes.

The sword flashed.

However... blood did not splatter upwards. The thing Agnes cut apart, was the priest's clothing Colbert was wearing. The back of his neck was slashed at, and the nape of his neck could be seen.

The scar of a burn wound could be seen on it.

Agnes' memories traced back 20 years ago.

In the blazing village... she was carried by someone on his shoulder.

It was a man who had an ugly scar of a burnt wound at his neck.

When she came to, she was at a beach, wrapped in blanket, sleeping.

That man had saved her. Was it on a whim? Or is it awareness of his sins? She still did not know that until now.

The only thing she knew was... the one who had burned down her village, and the one who had saved her, was the man in front of her now. ''“What an irony,”'' Agnes murmured.

She had grown accustomed to asking herself why she was saved.

But at this moment, whatever.

While sheathing her sword, Agnes told him in a low voice.

“It was 129 people. REMEMBER. You, serve humans ten times...no, a hundred times of that amount.”

With a sorrowful expression, Colbert shook his head.

“It was 131 people.”

“What!?”

“Two lives in a pregnant woman.”

Agnes looked up to the sky.

The two moons were covered by the clouds, and could not be seen. Deep darkness was the only thing enshrouding the sky.

“I will never forgive you. No matter how many times I would be reincarnated, I will abhor you. But... vengeance is a chain. A chain which would extend forever if it is not severed somewhere by someone. If I kill you, your students would probably hate me, and would never forgive me. Jean Colbert. That's why, be grateful to your students! Because I have cut the chains today, here.”

Agnes jerked Colbert's chin.

“Come! If I don't at least bring you back, I cannot account to Her Majesty.”

Colbert stood up, and gave Agnes a deep bow. At that state, both of them did not move for a while. The members of the Musketeer Corps were perfectly still as well.

After a while, Agnes started walking. Colbert walked out as well.

“You are not arresting me?”

“I don't think you would run away.”

Whilst walking, Agnes said in a stiff voice,

“I can understand what you said. ''That'' is what is called a good soldier. One who responds just like a puppet when receiving orders. Just now, I shot at the student whom I had taught swordsmanship. By the time I realized, I had already given the order to shoot. Whether it hits them or not is not the issue. I attacked my student, my friends. Your words, I have really understood them.”

Tears welled up and overflowed from Agnes' eyes. The iron lady, commanding officer of the Musketeer Corps, let her tears flow in front of everyone.

“I can't forgive the me who understood what you said.”

The Musketeer Corps and Colbert walked towards the carriage prepared for their journey towards Tristania.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter6

2010-02-21T19:11:28Z

Ephyon:

===Chapter 6: The Imprisoned Six===

Saito noticed the sunlight shining through the gap between the metal grills. Beside him, Louise's head rested on his shoulder as she was breathing gently. Guiche and Malicorne laid down side by side on the bed, snoring.

“It's morning, huh...”

In the end, because he was worrying too much, he did not manage to sleep at all.

''Funya funya'', with her mouth half-opened, Louise was muttering something.

“What... a... pity... the Princess was lonely, after all. Funya...”

''What on earth is she dreaming about? Being trapped within these grills, now is not the time to oversleep. We have to leave to save Tabitha quickly...''

“Aren't you stupid? Being rejected by the Princess, we can't face our opponents...”

Saito nudged Louise.

“Funya...”

Louise, who was not fully awakened yet, probably could not differentiate between her dream and reality. She saw Saito and yelled angrily at him.

“Treating me as a spare tire for the Princess! You're cruel! Or, whoever you want is fine! That's right! Who is the best?! S-ss-say it!!”

“...What're you talking about?”

Saito asked astonished, and she realized that this place was not a dream, but the real world.

Her face crimsoned, and began hitting Saito repeatedly.

“It's only something I dreamed! A dream!”

“Don't hit me!”

“Even if it was dream, it was still you! So take responsibility!”

Continuing in her state of embarrassment, Louise turned away. Because he couldn't, Saito let out a huge sigh.

“You... you are still in the mood to dream, huh...”

“What?”

“Surely, if you had persuaded the Princess cleverly, we would have been heading towards Gallia to save Tabitha by now...”

“So you mean to say that I am bad?”

“You are the one who said we had to come here to report to the Princess, ''weren't you''?”

“Ain't it obvious?”

“We are trying to save someone! If we hadn’t come here to report and instead rushed there straight away, this wouldn’t have happened!”

Upon which, Louise gazed at Saito with a solemn look.

“Saito. That is wrong. Precisely because we are trying to save someone, we must go through the proper proceedures.”

“Why!?”

“Say, if we lose. What would we do then? Gallia would think that we are Tristain's spies, right? Because I am the Princess' court lady, and you're an Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards. It would be terrible if that were to happen. Gallia would strongly protest against Tristain right? It would probably become the excuse for a war. That's probably their objective.”

“How could this be...”

“What did you want to say? Although we don't know if that would be the case, above not discarding this probability, we must think that it is certain and act accordingly. How much more cruel than this would be the method employed by the kingdom of Gallia to capture us? We don't know what they would do. After that, we would probably cause trouble for the Princess, if not all of Tristain. Because of that, it is possible for people unrelated to us to get hurt. Even I want to save Tabitha. But, I cannot cause problems for everyone. That course of action is exactly what someone who had lost their head would take.”

Embarrassed, Saito cast his eyes down.

“Sorry... But I still have to do it! Logically, I know what you said is true, but... because of that, what I can probably do, I naturally can't do it at this rate... Aaaah, damn it! I am really anxious!”

“Yeah, huh... I thought the Princess would probably understand, but... it looks like I was too naïve.”

“We really can't get out of here?”

Absent-mindedly, Saito gazed at the metal grills.

“With your “Void,” is it possible?”

“Impossible. I don't know if 'Dispel' would work, but in the first place, I don't have my wand.”

“You can't use it, huh...”

“If you don't have your sword, you are just an ordinary human, right?”

“I can't use it...”

This time, he said so to himself. However, with a look as if he hadn't thrown away his will yet,

“...Anyway, when we escape from here, I intend to go to Gallia, but don't worry. What you said about bringing trouble to Tristain - it won't happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“Yesterday, didn't I quit being the Assistant Commanding Officer? I'm just a normal person now.”

“You are really naïve, huh...”

Whilst sighing, Louise said.

“What do you mean!?”

“You're thinking that the enemy would believe us? Quitting being a knight alone is not enough! At least until you become a wanted person, then only you can be said to have cut all connections!”

“But can you actually stop being a noble? At least until your are the same as me, your cheekiness...”

At that point, Saito noticed Louise's appearance for the first time. Because she was uneasy, he didn't know, but...

“Your mantle and your tie clip, what happened to them!?”

“I have returned them to Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Returned... you...”

“Shaddap! With this, I'm just the normal Louise! Same as you, a commoner! Com-mon-er! Thank you very much! I have thrown away both my family name and my pride! So don't just showing off like that!”

Saito was very touched, more than he had ever been ever since meeting Louise.

''This pink-haired female magic user whose pride is supposed to be so high; my master... She had been so obsessive over the “noble” title, and now she had thrown it away easily.''

''For a girl like Louise, that was probably something which needed a huge a mount of courage.''

''If she hadn’t the determination to throw away the life she had built up until now, she could not have done such a thing. That's because, as far as Louise is concerned, her status as a noble was her everything.''

“Y-You...”

“What-a-waste! You like high-class women very much riggghhhtt? Becoming the familiar of an ordinary girl, you're really disappointed right!”

“N-No way... I... I'm really touched... You would do something as far as that...”

“LIAR! Yesterday night, you stole glances at the Princess and your face turned red! I don't believe you! You like nobles and princesses right! Even though you're a dog! That's so funny!”

As she was yelling that, Louise felt the anxiety Siesta talked about expand within her heart.

''What if the “like” he has towards me is but his feeling as a familiar?''

''What if Saito's real feelings are towards Henrietta... but are stopped by this “like” he has as a familiar?''

''Then Saito's shaking off Henrietta's request yesterday night can be understood.''

''The contract I have given him has probably distorted Saito's true feelings...''

''Anyway, Saito's feelings now are probably towards Henrietta. The thing which is stopping him, are the fake feelings I gave him....''

“I don't really fancy nobles or princesses!!”

Saito said disappointedly.

“I dunno such things!” 

To shake off the indescribable anxiety, Louise raised her voice.

“Why are you so mad? I have already said it, haven't I? I like...”

“Don't say it!”

Covering her ears, Louise crouched down. Saito withdrew his hand as if it had been stung.

“Okay, okay. I won't say it any more.”

If she didn’t want him to say such things, he couldn't do anything else. Louise became tearful.

Hearing someone clearing his throat, both of them looked forward.

In front of them, Guiche and Malicorne had woken up without them noticing; and weren't they staring motionlessly at the sensitive conversation between Louise and Saito?

Louise's ears became red.

They were seeing everything of the conversation right now.

“N-No! It's not what you think!”

“Err, I don't really mind, but Malicorne...”

Beside Guiche, Malicorne was trembling all over with anger.

“Heeey, Guiche... I'm already at my limiiiiit... Such an envious love game in front of my eyes...?”

Malicorne leaped towards them, and at that instant, Louise pushed Saito forward. Both of them tumbled over and wrestled with each other.

“If it's gonna end like this, you win. Hug me.”

Having given up, Malicorne said that with a faraway look. Saito became sad.

“Hug me!”

“Aaah, haiz.... now is not the time to be doing such things!”

The moment Saito let out a sigh and said that...

From outside the window, a flash of light and a loud noise could be heard.

“...Huh?”

Guiche and Louise leaped up and stretched their heads at the window. Outside, a surprising scenery was unfolding.

With the huge wings gleaming, the ''Ostland'' was flying at a low altitude, and was scattering something.

“Wh-Why is that thing....”

From the ''Ostland'', they could hear a voice magnified by the showy music and magic.

“To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. This is the debut of the latest steam-run vessel of the Von Zerbst family of Tristain. Everyone walking through the streets, or those in the palace, please come to have a look.”

“Isn't that Montmorency's voice!?”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Montmorency, who was supposed to be waiting for the group's return on the ''Ostland''.

In the courtyard of the palace, be it the escorting knights, the soldiers, or the nobles who were walking at the streets, everyone was looking up to the sky.

A few dragon knights approached them, and flew around the ''Ostland''. '”Do it somewhere else! Get back!” They were warning them. Yet, without the slightest indication that they were worried, the ''Ostland'' continued circling it.

The sentinels who were standing outside the prison in which Saito and the rest were locked up were exchanging glances, worried by the spectacle outside.

“Those guys... what do they plan to do?”

“I wonder what they're thinking about...”

As she revealed her feelings, from outside the door, *Donggg!* They heard the sound of the sentinels falling over. Turning back, Saito and the others gulped.

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, the figures which could be seen from between the lattice of the narrow window, were the red-haired dazzling Kirche and...

“Teacher! Teacher Colbert!”

With his bald head gleaming, it was Colbert. Towards the imprisoned four who had rushed to the door, Kirche lifted a finger.

“Shh, quiet.”

Colbert took the bunch of keys from the waist of the defeated sentinels, and inserted them into the keyhole of the door.

Not being able to find the right key, he couldn't make any progress.

At that moment, ''clack!'' With a sound, the door opened.

“Kirche, teacher!”

The four of them stepped out onto the corridor, and Colbert smiled.

“Exultation and explanation after this. Hurry!”

Because this tower was built to lock nobles up, there was a small room right beside to specially safeguard their personal belongings. Colbert moved as if he was very familiar with the layout of this tower, and located Saito's Derflinger and the others' respective wands inside the small room.

Kirche spread a robe over each of the four who were grasping their wands tightly. Putting that on and following Colbert and Kirche, the group ran down the staircase.

On their way down, every guard was already defeated.

“Did you both do this as well?”

“They're just asleep.”

Kirche replied as if she was having fun. ''How on earth did they manage to do that?'' As he was thinking how strange it was, with mage guards as their lead, some soldiers came up from below. It was a group of soldiers who noticed the anomaly in the tower.

“You bastards! What are you doing!?”

As soon as he said that, Colbert who was leading them, reacted. Within a short time, he recited a spell, and held his wand out. A torrent of wind blew away the guard who looked like the leader.

“Wh-!?”

Another guard almost rushed at Colbert's chest, but he delivered a blow into the guard's stomach with his wand. The group of guards who came up could not reach Colbert because of the previous two who were knocked down.

Whilst rushing head-on, Colbert recited another spell. From above the guards who tried to flee, a cloud-shaped green fog broke out. Because of the cloud of slumber, the guards dropped one by one like puppets whose strings were cut.

Saito and the others were shocked at Colbert's deftness. ''Could it be that Colbert is so strong...?'' As for Louise and Guiche who would have surely thought Colbert as being someone insignificant, they merely stared at that flabbergasting turn of events.

Using his wand itself to hit the enemy, reciting spells so fast as if his lips could not be read, it wasn't the fighting skills of the usual nobles.

“The quality of the guards at the palace had dropped, huh...”

Murmuring that, Colbert broke off into a run again. When they exited into the courtyard, the people there were watching the flying ''Ostland'' in a daze.

Apparently, it was a rescue mission matching with the ''Ostland''.

The security check for the people entering and exiting the palace was loose. Colbert showed them his Academy of Magic identity card, and they easily passed the gate. The group rushed to the castle town.

“T-Teacher, you're awesome...” Saito said, barely managing to calm himself down.

For some reason, a melancholic expression was on his face.

Under Kirche's guidance, the group that sneaked out of the palace headed towards the “Charming Fairies” Inn at which they had worked before. Surprisingly, horses and traveling equipment were already prepared there.

“You're going to save your friends right? I want to help<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>.”

Bending his body forwards, the owner of the “Charming Fairies” Inn, Scarron, smiled at them.

“The preparations are great.... Who on earth informed you that we were caught?”

The moment Saito asked Kirche, from a corner of the bar, a somewhat embarrassed Reynal and the other members of the knight corps who he thought had gone back, came towards him.

“You guys. Didn't you all go back to the Academy?”

Lifting his glasses unconsciously, Reynal responded,

“We thought that you would be refused and would give up after that, and waited secretly for your return at the courtyard. And then, after seeing you all being arrested and taken away...”

“They told us who were waiting on the ship. Then, Jean and I devised a plan, and sought help from this Charming Fairies Inn.”. Said Kirche triumphantly.

Saito was overjoyed. The knight corps did not disperse just like that. They were comrades who would help them in times of need.

Saito bowed at Kirche and the rest.

“S-Sry.... Getting caught when we said we would go to rescue Tabitha... Guess that can't be helped, huh...”

Colbert tapped Saito's shoulder.

“As for the apologies, leave it until Miss Tabitha is rescued. There is no time to be relieved. Well then, the real thing is after this.”

Colbert then spread out a map on top of Derflinger. Everyone present became anxious, and looked at the map.

Colbert traced along one of the streets.

“We go to Gallia via a land route.”

“Can't we go using the ship?”

“Once your escape has been discovered, the first thing they would suspect is the ''Ostland'' which is sailing in the air now. Anyway, we came here to Tristania using that ship. The pursuers would probably think that we would escape in the same way. That's why we will use it against them. The ''Ostland'' shall attract enough attention and then head towards the opposite direction, Germania. The people in the royal palace will then think we are trying to enter Gallia via Germania.”

“I see.”

Kirche explained the remaining rationale.

“Besides that, if we crossed the country frontier in such a huge ship, wouldn’t we be discovered by the Gallian army immediately? After landing at Gallia, what would we do then? Wait aboard in the skies on standby? If we are discovered by the Gallian dragon knights, we would just be sunken like that!”

“Anyway, I don't want to use the ship for dangerous things. After rescuing Miss Tabitha, we will use the ship to travel east. Right?” With a teasing-like smile on his face, Colbert looked at Saito.

''Yes!'' Touched, Saito nodded.

“Because of that, we should cross the country border on horses, and head towards the old Orleans residence at the shore of Ragdorian Lake, which Miss Zerbst knew about. That is where Miss Tabitha's home is. Maybe there is some clue over there. Well then, for the time being, this is the plan. Everyone, any questions?”

“Can I ask one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Why do you help us so much? As a teacher, you should have your own stand right?”

''Why do you ask such a thing?'' Colbert showed a strange look. “Miss Tabitha is my student. A teacher helping his student. Isn't that natural?”

When Tabitha woke up, she was in a dream country.

She was on a bed with a canopy, right at the center of a spacious room.

She was dressed in luxurious pyjamas that she had never worn before, not even during her times as a princess.

Tabitha looked for her glasses, and then noticed a pair of glasses studded with precious stones on a small table beside the bed. They were lying there on the table.

“............”

Putting that on, she checked her body. She could not feel anything strange at all. Looking around, just like the bed and the accessories, the furniture around her were luxurious as well. It was the furniture of the previous Capet dynasty. The generation during which Gallia had thoroughly achieved the artistic, military, greatest splendor.

“Have you woken up?”

Tabitha turned towards where the voice came from, and there was the tall elf. Sitting on a couch near the entrance to the room, he was reading a book. Instantly, she looked around for her wand, but it could not be found anywhere. ''If this is the case, I have no way to fight against him.''

Tabitha got down from the bed slowly. ''This place is definitely not a dream country. Since the elf who defeated me so easily is here, this is but the prolongation of the fact.''

“Who are you?”

“Member of the Old Council of Nephthys... no, right now, I am but the Bidashal of Sahara.”

“Where is this place?”

“Alhambra Castle.”

The knowledgeable Tabitha knew the name of this castle. An old castle near the national border with Sahara, the elves' land. Its position was at the direct opposite of Ragdorian Lake. It looked like she had been brought there whilst she was still unconscious.

“Where did you put my mother?”

Tabitha repeated the same question as the other day. The tall elf replied her instantly.

“She's in a room beside here.”

Tabitha rushed out. Although she had run up to the door, the elf did not stop her. The room in which Tabitha was sleeping at was apparently a room designed to give shelter to nobles. Opposite the door, there was a small room for servants. Her mother was lying on a bed there.

“Mother.”

Whispering that, she rushed up to her. Her mother was snoring softly. Although Tabitha called out to her, she did not wake up. Evidently, she was deeply asleep.

At the mirror stand at the corner of the room, there was the doll Tabitha's mother thought to be her daughter. A doll she once bought for her. During that time, she named that doll “Tabitha”.

Mentally ill now, her mother called that doll “Charlotte”.

Since then, she called herself “Tabitha”. The doll which was like her other self, was lying casually on the mirror stand.

With great loathing, Tabitha glared at Bidashal who had peeked in from the door. In a crystal-clear voice, he said to Tabitha.

“You're creating a ruckus, please let her sleep.”

“What do you plan to do with us?”

As if he was looking at a desert rat he captured for experimental purposes, with eyes that contained little pity, Bidashal gazed at Tabitha.

“There are two answers to that.”

With Bidashal's words, Tabitha understood that her fate would be different from her mother's.

“What are you going to do with my mother?”

Firstly, Tabitha asked how her mother would be dealt with.

“Nothing at all. I was only ordered to 'guard' her.”

“What about me?”

After hesitating for a moment, Bidashal continued in the same tone as before.

“With the power of the Water Spirit, I will let you part with your heart. After that, I am ordered to 'guard' you.”

Tabitha understood instantly. This elf was saying that she would be made to be just like her mother.

“Now?”

“It is a special drug. Its preparation takes about ten days. You better enjoy the time left for you to the fullest.”

“You people made the drug which drove my mother crazy?”

Bidashal nodded.

“That drug which is so strong; we are not able to prepare it. <!—So did or didn’t he?-->Well then, although I pity you, I am also a captive-like being as well. I think this is the will of 'The Great Purpose' too, so give up.”

Tabitha stood up, and went towards a window in the room.

Under the radiant sun she could see the collapsed castle walls. Alhambra was supposed to be an abandoned castle, but when she looked at the furnished noble room, she thought that Joseph had probably renovated it.

Blocked by the castle walls, she couldn’t see the courtyard until the outside of the castle, but she was able to look down at the huge entrance protruding from the castle keep. Soldiers wielding lances and rifles were standing there. Although she did not know how many armed soldiers they were, since she did not have her wand, it was impossible to escape with her mother.

“My familiar?”

Realizing that Sylphid was not anywhere there, she asked.

“That rhyme dragon? It escaped.”

Apparently, he was able to see through Sylphid's true identity with just a look. It should have been a piece of cake for that tall elf.

''It escaped''. Tabitha was relieved that she was told that, but... Sylphid would surely inform those people at the Academy of Magic that Tabitha was captured.

Tabitha bit her lips.

Kirche and Saito's faces came to her mind.

She did not want them to think of things like trying their best to save them. Because she did not want to be a bother, she did not tell anyone about her departure at all.

''But... it should be okay not to worry about that.'' Anyhow, the one who had captured Tabitha was Gallia. Coming to save her would be the same as looking for a brawl with the whole country. ''Kirche or Saito would not think of taking such a risk. Especially Saito, isn't he a knight of the Imperial Guard now...?''

''But, if it's Saito, he probably wouldn't mind taking such risks. Anyway, when it comes to that Saito, during that time when we fought to the death, he let me off without considering the risk to himself.''

At her straying thoughts... Tabitha shook her head slightly.

''Thinking about things like coming and going in such a way, huh...''

''Perhaps, I want them to come to rescue me.''

''How could it be?''

''I have always been doing things alone.''

''Besides... it is useless, whoever it is. The time left for me is only a little. After that, I will lose my heart due to the elf's drug. The Ancient Magic of the elves; humans can't do anything about it.''

Although she was about to lose her heart, Tabitha was strangely calm.

''No matter how I struggle against this elf, I definitely cannot win. Even when I had my wand, I could not succeed, so being unarmed now... our difference is probably like that of an ant and an elephant.''

Having gone through countless battles until then as a Knight of the Northern Parterre, Tabitha excelled in analyzing battle abilities. Her excellent sense as a warrior told her the foolishness of resisting. Tabitha's cold heart was enveloped in a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. That sense of helplessness ripped off even the last bit of emotion she had- Anger.

Wearing this soft, resigned garment in her heart, Tabitha softly bit her lips.

''“Being controlled by the feeling of such strange things, she could go to the same place as her mother.”'' She felt this small bit of relief.

Then, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“If you are bored, read a book. I have brought a few here.”

Bidashal pointed at the few books stacked in a tow, which was apparently brought from the mansion of Orleans.

“This ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' book is really of great interest.”

Taking the book he was indulged with at the old mansion of Orleans, Bidashal murmured.

''The Hero of Ivaldi'' is the most popular epic tale in Halkeginia.

Receiving the divine protection of Founder Brimir, Ivaldi the Hero used ''swords'' and ''spears'' and defeated various enemies- dragons, demons, demihumans...Because the original script no longer existed, besides the plot and the characters, it had branched off into innumerable variations - folklores, traditions, poems, plays, puppet shows...

Because the main character wasn't a noble mage, it was a popular work mainly among commoners.

“We elves have a legend which has a similar hero. Saint 'Anubis'. He is considered to have saved our land, Sahara during the 'great calamity'. According to this book, the hero Ivaldi's left hand could shine. Our 'Anubis' had a sacred left hand as well. Elves and humans are different, but this is a deeply interesting similarity.”

The tale of “The Hero of Ivaldi”, which was meant for the commoners, was not properly accepted in Halkeginia. Those who researched it were labelled “heretics” and “fools”, and it could not stand at the public stage of either theology or literature. There was even a period when it went through the painful experience of book burning. After all, this fairy-tale was said to have been made by the commoners who were then not pleased with the nobles' reign. It did not mean that all the “Hero of Ivaldi” stories which were conveyed had a left hand which could shine. There were some in which the hero was a female, and some, male. There were also times when he was the son of god, or when it was his wife instead. He was also said to be just an ordinary human. It was a group of vague stories.

Bidashal handed “The Hero of Ivaldi” to Tabitha.

Obediently receiving the book, Tabitha sat down at the bed on which her mother was sleeping. Bidashal nodded, and left the room.

After sitting down by the bed and gazing at her mother's face... Tabitha recalled her childhood days. ''To lull the fretful me to sleep, my mother had read a book to me at the bedside, just like this.''

''During that time, the book she read most often, wasn't it the “Hero of Ivaldi”?''

Slowly, Tabitha started flipping the pages of the book.

Although this would never be her object of research, “The Hero of Ivaldi” was interesting. Because of that, it was popular and widely read. She would not choose a moral and straightforward story. When she was small, Tabitha had engrossed herself in reading it before as well. Her interest would shift to other things eventually... Although she did not open the book after that, that which had taught her the fun of reading was this “Hero of Ivaldi” book.

The sounds of pages of a book being flipped could be heard in the quiet room.

While she flipped the pages, Tabitha read it out.

Just like how her mother did it in the past.

''Ivaldi was stopped by Choment and other villagers. That is because he said he would go to the dragon's cave to save the feudal lord's daughter who had been harassing the villagers.''

Casually looking at her mother, she noticed that she had awakened without her realizing it. And yet she had not awoken when she called out to her just now... Tabitha tried to go and get the doll which was on the mirror stand. If her mother did not have the doll, she would be very upset. However... she noticed that her mother's behavior was different from usual.

She was staring at Tabitha with an astonished face. Usually, she would start making a fuss about “Return my daughter to me!” Yet, showing no interest at the doll on the mirror stand, she stared fixedly at Tabitha.

''Maybe this passage from “The Hero of Ivaldi” made mother recall a little about the former days.'' Tabitha had given up, but now, within her heart, a small ray of hope shone through. Perhaps it would just be a hope that would lead to disappointment. But still, that hope was just like a stick of candle in the dark, glowing gently.

Tabitha continued reading out.

''Choment asked Ivaldi,''

''“Oh, Ivaldi! Why are you heading towards the dragon's den? That girl had harassed you so much!”''

''Ivaldi answered,''

''“I don't know. Why? I don't know either. Just that there's something inside me which kept pulling me there steadily.”''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>